Welcome to my...

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 23)

2008-07-30T08:21:57Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 23)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, KokiTego(?!?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)
Author's Note: Well, I'm back you guys. One can say that a two year hiatus is way too long and I really apologize for neglecting this fic. But I have come back and I am determined to finish it. So please give it another chance! :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here .
Chapter Nineteen can be found here .
Chapter Twenty can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-One can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Two can be found here.

Chapter 23

“JUNNOSUKE!”

Taguchi Junnosuke froze in his chair as he pushed his math homework aside. He warily stood up from his seat as he walked out into the hallway only to see his mother flushed with anger.

“..mom?” Junno greeted her with a smile. “What’s up?”

“You lied to me and made a fool of myself!”

“Huh?” Junno frowned in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“Shigeako never existed all along! You had your friend dress as a girl, how could you deceive me like that?”

Junno froze in shock. “Wait, what? How did you find out?”

“I met both Shige and his mother at the mall, his mother thought I was crazy when I told her about her twins! I have never been so embarrassed in my life!” Junno’s mother cried out. “You are grounded mister. You are not leaving this house at all!”

“But!” Junno bit his lips. He had the date with Shige coming up. “I can’t be grounded, I have promises made to be kept-”

“Well I guess you will have to break those promises because you are not leaving one inch from this house, DO YOU HEAR ME?”

“Yes…” Junno replied bitterly as he returned back to his room. He looked at his computer bitterly as he had to find a way to go to the date without being caught out of the house by his mother.

Yamashita Tomohisa leaned his head against his bed post as he thought about the prior incident. The kiss…Kusano’s crying face…his favorite shirt gone to ruins…

The boy let out a small sigh as he rammed his hand into his pocket only to pull out a crumpled sheet of paper. He frowned slightly as he straightened the paper only to reveal a phone number. Yamapi stared in curiosity as he reached for his cell phone. He began to dial the number.

Kamenashi Kazuya took another sip from his drink as he gave Ueda a small smile. At that same moment he felt his cell phone vibrate within his pocket.

“Hm, I got a phone call,” Kame pulled out his phone.

“From who?” Ueda asked.

“Unknown number,” Kame shrugged as he answered the phone. “Hello?”

And then he heard a click.

“Well that was strange,” Kame frowned slightly.

“What happened?”

“The person hung up on me.”

“Why?”

“Who knows?” Kame shrugged once more. “It’s getting late, I should be going…”

“Kame…”

“Yeah?”

“About Yamapi…would you want to make amends with him?”

Kame paused for a moment.

“I mean what he did to you in the past, is it really that bad?” Ueda asked.

Kame responded with a sad smile. “Ueda, if I made amends with Pi, everything Jin did for me would be meaningless…”

“…” Ueda pursed his lips.

“After all, in the end he chose me. The only thing I can do in return is the stand by him.”

Tanaka Koki waited patiently for the nurse to leave the room as he peered inside. Luckily Massu was gone and Tegoshi was all alone. He took a small breath as he entered the room, alarming the smaller boy quite slightly.

“Um, hey,” Koki grunted awkwardly.

“H-Hi…” Tegoshi greeted in return, a bit startled by the unexpected guest.

“I…I…truthfully, I don’t know why I’m here.”

“Oh…” Tegoshi smiled. “Well, I’m glad you’re okay.”

“Why do you say that?” Koki frowned slightly. “It should have been me in the bed you’re sitting me. I should be the one sick yet you came in saved me…”

“Forget about it,” Tegoshi smiled. “Don’t feel as if you should be in debt to me. I’m not anal about that stuff, just let it go and move on with your life-”

“I can’t do that,” Koki shook his head. “I’ll make you a deal.”

“That’s unnecessary, you don’t have to-”

“I’ll protect you.”

Tegoshi paused for a moment. “Look, Koki, it’s nice to know that you care, but I don’t need protection, I’m a guy too and I can take care of myself-”

“Can you protect yourself from Akanishi?”

Tegoshi fell silent.

“Even though he’s my leader, I won’t let him touch you-”

“And if I touch him?” Tegoshi frowned heavily. “What if I start the fight first? Are you going to stop me?”

Koki let out a small laugh. “You? Why would you pick a fight first?”

“Don’t underestimate me. I may look small and frail, but there’s more to me than meets the eye.”

“You have really strong eyes.”

“What?” Tegoshi felt that was random.

“I don’t know how I should say this, but you have really intense eyes that can pierce right through people, it’s kind of scary…”

Tegoshi let out a small laugh.

“Hey, what’s so funny?” Koki frowned slightly.

“This.” Tegoshi smiled. “The fact that we are even in the same room together. I find it amusing.”

“Just get well soon,” Koki frowned as he blushed slightly to the side.

“Thanks, I appreciate it…” Tegoshi smiled warmly as he watched Koki head towards the door. “Oh and Koki?”

“Yeah?”

“Technically I should be on Uchi’s side, but I do hope you win.”

Koki looked at Tegoshi in surprise.

“I don’t want you to be disowned by your father…”

Koki smiled back.

“Don’t worry, I’ll win.”

Nishikido Ryo finally arrived at the arranged meeting destination for his date with Ueda. He straightened out his shirt as he looked at his reflection through a glass window to check his hair. Ryo gave a confirmed nod as he walked towards Ueda.

“You look nice,” Ueda piped shyly.

“I know,” Ryo replied coolly.

Ueda laughed.

“So have you decided where to go for your date?” The camera man asked.

“Yes, we will be…” Ryo pointed towards the sky. “WE WILL GO TO THE MOON!”

Ueda choked on his own spit.

“Are you being serious?” The camera man frowned as the other crew member waved his hand.

“Hey record this, we’ll make a joke out of it once we edit the clip-”

“Okay, so I was joking. I just wanted to give an epic opening, geez,” Ryo scowled as he flipped his hair and flashed a smile at the camera. “Hello, ladies and gents. Today you can see that I will be taking Ueda Tatsuya on a date. I know that a million of you ladies are sad and upset that you are not the one in Ueda’s shoes right now going on this date with me, but please do keep in mind that I, Nishikido Ryo is a sex god and will try his best to please everyone. So please watch me well!”

Ryo then turned to Ueda as he pushed Ueda towards the camera. “And now here is the lovely Ueda Tatsuya, say a few words-”

“Hello, I’m really-”

“That’s great Ueda!” Ryo grinned as he cut the other boy off. “Now I will be presenting our destination! We will be going on a date to the zoo! Yes the zoo, why the zoo? Because I like animals! Now we will be off on our journey!” Ryo offered Ueda his arm. “Might as well…”

Ueda blushed slightly with a smile. He grabbed on to Ryo’s arm tightly. “I feel like a girl…”

“Hm, well, you better because I definitely AM NOT the girl,” Ryo stated firmly as he flashed another smile at the camera. “Right ladies?”

Ueda laughed to himself as they finally arrived at the zoo.

“So Ueda, what’s your favorite animal?” Ryo asked as he winked at the camera.

“Hm, well I like the-”

“THE SNAKE! Ueda just said he likes the snake,” Ryo grinned as he motioned towards the snakes. “Look at this, ooh, scary! They slither and ew okay I’m really grossed out now, let’s get out of here Ueda.”

Ryo grabbed Ueda’s arm as the two walked towards the lions.

“Now those are the best animals, roar!” Ryo tried his best at mimicking. “Look at me, I’m Simba and I’m a lion!”

“Oh does that mean I’m Nala?”

“Hmmm, you can be Pumba!”

“Pumba?” Ueda pouted. “I don’t look anything like Pumba!”

“You are Pumba because I, Nishikido Ryo, said so!”

Ueda shrugged as he smiled to himself. Despite the fact that Ryo was taking total control of this date, he didn’t care. As long as he was with Ryo he was happy.

“Oh look! Gorillas!” Ryo pointed as he dragged Ueda toward the gorillas. He then noticed a sign as he read the sign out loud. “Do not clap.”

Ryo smirked as he brought out his hands.

“Ryo, I don’t think that’s a good idea-” Ueda protested only for Ryo to start clapping like a madman. Before he knew it the gorillas began throwing their shit at him.

“EW GROSS!” Ryo cried out in horror as he grabbed Ueda’s arm. “WE ARE OUT OF HERE!”

“I’m sure there was a reason why they had that sign there,” Ueda muttered as he smiled at the camera. “Ladies and gentlemen, please listen to signs, they are there for a reason!”

“Oh, whatever,” Ryo grinned as he flashed another smile at the camera. “If you have a friend you don’t like, bring them to the zoo, leave them near the gorillas, start clapping like mad AND RUN AWAY.”

“Or you can do that,” Ueda smiled uneasily.

“Damn right!” Ryo declared as the hippos were next. “Haha, look, that one looks like Ueda!”

“No it doesn’t!” Ueda frowned. “Well, that flamingo looks like you!”

“Ew no! I refuse to be pink!”

“Well, I refuse to be fat!”

“Fine, we’ll trade!”

“FINE!”

The two stared at each other and broke out into a laugh.

The date finally came to an end as the camera crew began to pack up their things.

“You kids were pretty good today, we got some real good footage,” the camera man smiled.

“Um, duh, I’m a professional,” Ryo tossed his head as he haughtily looked to the side.

“What he means is, thank you for you work,” Ueda smiled as he gave a small bow. He then turned to Ryo would a small smile. “Thanks.”

“For what?”

“For the date.”

Ryo responded with a shrug. “It was nothing.”

“I know you didn’t bid on me on purpose, but I’m still happy we got to go on this date-”

“Look, Ueda,” Ryo turned to the other boy as he faced him. “I’m a really complicated person. I-”

“You don’t have to defend yourself,” Ueda smiled. “I had a lot of fun today.”

“Ueda…” Ryo bit his lips slightly.

“Ryo, I’m glad you started talking to me again. At first I admit I forced myself to hate. I told myself that you were my enemy and that I hated your guts with all my might, but I couldn’t. No matter how much I tried, I just couldn’t help bring myself to hate you. Even when those kidnappers came to get you, but got me instead by mistake, I was glad to be able to protect you. And even though our families don’t get along, I won’t let that stand in the way…”

“Ueda…”

“Because I love you Ryo.”

Ryo froze as his eyes widened in shock.

“I always have and I always will.”

Ueda threw one last smile as he began to walk away towards his chauffer.

“Ueda!” Ryo called out as he clenched his fists tightly.

“Hm?” Ueda turned around as he looked at the other boy.

“I just…I…um…” Ryo fumbled with his words. “Thank you.”

Ueda gave a small sigh in surprise as he was slightly disappointed by the lame response, but he accepted with a caring nod.

Ryo watched as Ueda’s car drove away. He slammed his head into the wall out of sheer idiocy.

“Ugh! I’m an idiot! Thank you? Is that the best you can do Nishikido damn it Ryo!” Ryo slammed his fists into the wall. “Fuck….”

Kato Shigeaki looked up from his book for the millionth time as Masuda Takahisa struggled with his math problem.

“Massu, it’s been ten minutes, surely you would have been finished by now!” Shige exclaimed frantically as he placed his book aside. He then leaned over the other boy only to see a blank sheet. “Are you serious?”

“I’m thinking!” Massu frowned as he stared into the paper.

“Thinking? Math is not thinking! Math is doing! You have to try by writing the numbers on the paper!” Shige scowled as he grabbed Massu’s pencil. “Watch me.”

Shige solved the problem within a minute.

“Wow, you’re amazing,” Massu clapped.

“You’re an idiot!” Shige let out a small sigh. “You know, this is stupid. In an hour or so, Nakamaru is going to come. It’s like you’re having two tutoring sessions in one day, it’s seriously a waste of time-”

“Shige please do my work for me!” Massu got down on his knees in a begging position. “If you do my homework ahead of time I can just copy the answers and show them to Nakamaru and-”

“Yeah, but you’re forgetting something idiot!” Shige shook his head. “How are you going to prove your tests?”

Massu responded with silence.

“Exactly. So you are going to have to study,” Shige declared. “Here, this is how I learn, maybe if I teach you this method, math will be easier for you…”

“Really? Thank you so much! I will treat you out to something!” Massu grinned.

“You can repay me by getting good grades and having Nakamaru be YOUR SLAVE,” Shige smiled as he grabbed the books. “Now let’s learn.”

“Yes sir!”

Akanishi Jin stared blankly across the table as he greeted the pretty girl sitting before him. He forced a smile as he picked at his food with his chopsticks. His father gave a disapproving look as Jin placed his utensils down.

“Haru-chan also excels in archery, she has experience in calligraphy and tea ceremonies, isn’t that great Jin?”

“Yeah,” Jin responded apathetically.

“I also do flower arrangements,” Haru smiled. “Do you like flowers Jin-kun?”

“I hate them.”

“Jin!” His father shook his head as he smiled at Haru’s parents. “I’m sure he doesn’t mean that-”

“Excuse me, I need to get some air,” Jin stood up as he walked out of the restaurant. He gave a small sigh as he ran his hands through his hair pulling out a cigarette. The boy began to smoke only to notice someone familiar in the streets. “Kame?”

Kamenashi Kazuya held the bag of meat buns in his hands only to look up to see a familiar face. He frowned to himself as he turned the other way only to be stopped.

“Kame!” Jin reached out as he grabbed Kame’s arm.

“What do you want?” Kame glared icily.

“This is ridiculous, are you going to be mad at me forever? Just because I went on a date with your boy?”

“Yes, I am mad, I’m furious that I-”

“Well at least Pi didn’t go on the date with him alone. Plus didn’t Kusano leave in the middle to be with you? I spent the rest of the date alone with Pi, don’t I get that much?” Jin defended as Kame’s expression softened.

Kame let out a small sigh. “I’m sorry…”

“Save it, it doesn’t matter, I just don’t want us to be hostile anymore because truthfully I do care about you and I-”

“Jin-kun!”

Jin let out a sigh as Kame noticed a pretty girl behind him.

“Who’s she?” Kame asked.

“She’s no one-” Jin responded hastily.

“Jin-kun…the adults told me to come get you…” Haru smiled. “I know that it’s weird because we just met but I’m sure if we spend more time together we’ll get along just fine and-”

“Jin, who is she?” Kame frowned slightly.

“Oh! Forgive me and allow me to introduce myself,” Haru smiled as she bowed slightly. “My name is Suzumiya Haru. I am Akanishi Jin’s fiancé.”

Kame began to laugh.

Jin frowned at his friend’s odd behavior.

“What’s so funny? Is it my name?” Haru asked.

“No, it’s not that,” Kame smiled. “But I think I just understood something.”

Kame began to walk away.

“Have a nice date you two.”

Jin ran after the other boy. “Wait, Kame! Why-”

“Jin, I understand now, I finally understand.”

“Understand what?”

“Now I understand why you rejected me, it’s for her, right?”

Jin frowned heavily as he pursed his lips.

“No! It wasn’t because of her it was-”

“Jin, don’t be rude. Don’t keep her waiting out there in the cold.”

“But-”

“I’m going home.”

Akanishi Jin watched the one he loved walk away in agony.

..to be continued..

A/N: Okay, so for those who do remember this fic, you guys are probably like "ZOMG SHES ALIVE!" or something to that extent. Well, yes I am alive and I cannot apologize enough for neglecting my readers and for neglecting my fic. I admit that my love for Johnnies did die especially after Kusano left NEWS. I guess that really disheartened me because I love Kusano and seeing NEWS minus Kusano just broke my heart.

However I love to write and I hate leaving work unfinished. I will finish this fic and I will finish the Battle Royale one I had been working on next. It will be a slow process, but I hope you guys will stick with me till the end.

I may not be too big in the Johnnies fandom now, but who knows, in a matter of time I may be running back to it. In the mean time, I hope you enjoy my fic.

lol and yes I had to reread my fic to resume writing it. It's surprising how many grammar mistakes you find (which I fixed) and your memory refreshes. XD

Thank you all. :)

[Fanfic] Obsessed

2008-07-28T20:02:08Z

Hey guys! I' sorry for taking so long. I've been meaning to get back to writing Love at First Sight, but I am currently working on this Panic at the Disco fic. Fortunately I am almost done writing it and I am just posting it here for archival purposes. I will start resuming my other fics pronto! Thanks!

Title: Obsessed
Author: 8018
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Ryan/Brendon
POV: Third
Summary: Brendon Urie is the new kid. Ryan Ross is the most popular guy in school. Brendon does not understand this. Therefore he devises many ways to possibly outpopular the other guy...only for it to turn into an obsession and possibly...love.
Disclaimer: Sadly I don't own Ryan or Brendon. However I do own the plot.

Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chaper Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen

peeps

2008-06-23T17:47:28Z

Hi guys....

it's been awhile, hasn't it?

Well, I just wanted to make a post saying that I WILL resume my long forgotten fics.

I admit truthfully that I did fall out of the Johnnies fandom, but I'm not saying that I came back to the fandom because I truthfully didn't. I guess after Kusano left NEWS I just lost interest because NEWS/Johnnies was never the same to me anymore.

But I do love to write. And I do feel that my best plotbunnies are formed using Johnnies boys.

I will resurect, but slowly. I'll be posting my updates on jent_fanfics.

I think I will start with my continuation of Love at First Sight and then my Battle Royale fic afterwards.

I apologize to all my readers and for leaving you guys in the air.

Forgive me!!!!!!! ;_;

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 22)

2007-02-10T19:17:41Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 22)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, KokiTego(?!?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here .
Chapter Nineteen can be found here .
Chapter Twenty can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-One can be found here.

Chapter 22

“I have a date with Ueda tomorrow…” Ryo poured his best friend a drink as he began to chew on a piece of squid.

“Ryo, did you not hear me?” Uchi scowled. “Aren’t you mad at me?”

Nishikido Ryo fell silent for a few seconds. His face was somewhat calm which even scared Uchi a bit. Surely Ryo wouldn’t let him off the hook so easily.

“Yes, I am mad at you,” Ryo bit his lips slightly. “I’m really angry that you got my beloved Tegoshi hurt…but you’re also my best friend so I forgive you.”

“I’m flattered but I wish you would punch me right now.”

“As long as we know that Tegoshi is going to be okay, don’t stress over it so much. He’s a strong boy who did the right thing for the most idiotic person to exist.”

“Keep them coming at me, I’ll take them,” Uchi referred to the insults.

“Well, considering that he was a bed wetter until the beginning of middle school AND liked to flaunt around in his mother’s clothing WHILE prancing around in oversized high heels-”

“OKAY THAT’S ENOUGH NOW THANKS.” Uchi turned red as he noticed a couple of girls giggling at another table.

“Uchi, you’re a good guy inside,” Ryo smiled to himself. “But you just tend to jump the gun. You take actions before thinking.”

“You sound like you’re describing yourself,” Uchi pouted.

“I guess we’re both alike.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Uchi smiled. “So, have you decided where you’re taking Ueda?”

“Yeah.”

“Where?”

“You’ll see it on television.”

“Dick.”

“Haha. Pussy.”

“…”

Kato Shigeaki let out a huge groan. He must be the unluckiest boy in the department store. Why did he from all people have to accompany his mother while she shops? He followed his mother reluctantly with bags and bags of clothing hanging on both of his arms.

“Ah! Shigeaki, isn’t this pretty?” His mother smiled as she pulled out a sexy red dress. Shige responded with a disgusted frown.

“Mom, those dresses are for YOUNG people, not old women like YOU!” Shige exclaimed.

Shige’s mother threw a hurtful look. “Hmph, I’m guessing that you think you’ll look better in it than I would, huh?”

“I’m a guy! I don’t wear-”

“SHIGEAKO!”

Shige’s eyes widened as he clamped his mouth shut. He recognized the familiar whiny voice as both he and his mother turned to the direction of the voice.

“Ohhh! You must be Shigeako’s twin brother and mother!”

Shige’s mother looked at Shige with a very strange expression.

“W-What?” Shige’s mother frowned slightly.

“Oh, how rude of me! I should have introduced myself! I am Junnosuke Taguchi’s mother, I’m sure you heard all about us from Shigeako!” Junno’s mother grabbed Shige’s mother’s hands. “We’d make fantastic in laws!”

“I-IN LAWS?” Shige’s mother stuttered. “W-What are you babbling about?”

“Oh! Don’t be shy! You raised such a lovely girl; she’s perfect for our Junnosuke!” Junno’s mother smiled brightly.

“Excuse me, miss, I only have one kid and he happens to be a boy,” Shige’s mother was getting very annoyed. “His name is Shigeaki.”

Shige’s mother pushed the boy forward.

Shige gave a small guilty bow. “H-Hello…”

“You must have a mistake! Surely you have twins, a boy and a girl, right?” Junno’s mother was in denial, but Shige’s mother slowly shook her head.

“You know, they have a mental hospital near here, if you need assistance-”

“HOW DARE YOU!” Junno’s mother exclaimed. “Are you calling me crazy?”

“Um, a crazy woman randomly comes up to me and claims that we are in laws and that I have twins, yeah in my right state of mind, I’d think you’re crazy!” Shige’s mother exclaimed. She then turned to her boy. “Shigeaki, what the hell is the meaning of this?”

Shige knew that deep inside, this wouldn’t last very long. He always waited for the day when everything would be revealed but he never imagined that his mistaken identity would be revealed in such a situation…

“I’m sorry…Mrs. Taguchi…” Shige winced. “All along…I was Shigeako…”

Before he knew it, Shige felt a sharp smack on the right side of his cheek.

It burned and stung with pain.

“How could you?” Junno’s mother glared at the boy with anger. “How could you deceive me like that? Did you find it funny? Did you get a couple pitiful laughs from it? Is this what you do in your spare time? Play practical jokes on a poor innocent mother?”

Shige overcame with huge amounts of guilt. He never really looked at the situation in Junno’s mother’s perspective and was very unaware of her feelings. He had no idea how hurt she must have been to be tricked for so long…

“I’m sorry; please let me explain my reasons for doing this…” Shige looked down on the floor. “Please don’t get mad at Junno…I only posed as his girlfriend so you wouldn’t think he was gay…”

“W-What?” Junno’s mother looked at the boy in disbelief. “Well, he didn’t have to go so far to get you to pose as his girlfriend-”

“Y-Yeah!” Shige felt a huge knot tie in his throat. “So we didn’t mean to deceive you…we just wanted you to know that he likes girls…not guys…”

“Well…I guess if you guys played this scheme for a good cause…I guess it is okay…” Junno’s mother said softly. “But couldn’t he have just asked a girl?”

“…” Shige smiled sadly. “The girl’s school is a bit too far, it’d be rather troublesome to get them here…”

Akanishi Jin had stayed at Nakamaru’s house a bit longer than he had intended to. Because of that he was late for dinner which he had promised to have with his father that night. But truthfully, Jin didn’t want to eat with his father because he knew that his father only ate with him when he had something “important” to discuss.

Jin knew what his father was going to say. He just didn’t want to hear it and if he could avoid it for even a second longer…

“Jin, where were you?” Jin’s father sat in the lounge as he peered over from his glasses placing his book down aside.

“Sorry dad, something came up-”

“You made a promise to come home by six and have dinner with me. Have I raised you wrong?”

Jin bit his lips slightly. “My friend got in an accident and he needed my-”

“Who? Which friend? Kamenashi?” Jin’s father frowned. “I told you that I wanted you to stay away from that boy.”

“Kame’s my best friend, I can’t just leave-”

“Best friend?” Jin’s father looked at the other boy sarcastically. However that brief sarcasm slowly turned into anger.

“YOU DO NOT KISS YOUR BEST FRIEND ON THE LIPS!”

Jin winced. It was a memory he did not want to remember.

“Please…dad…stop-”

“When you were twelve that boy came to sleepover…I decided to check up on you two and before I knew it I see you planting a kiss on him while he was sleeping…” Jin’s father clenched his fists tightly. “You’re lucky his father is powerful…otherwise who knows what I may have done to him…”

“Dad…please…can we not talk-”

“I have a fiancée chosen for you,” Jin’s father continued. “She’s a very pretty girl who came from a wealthy family. You guys will be a perfect pair.”

A fiancée.

The words Jin wanted to avoid so much had finally come.

Kusano Hironori let out a small laugh. He had to be joking, right? Yamashita Tomohisa loving him? That’s all a lie, right?

“Yeah! Just like that!” Kusano smiled. “See, isn’t it so easy to confess?”

Yamapi couldn’t believe his ears. Just how dense and oblivious was this boy? He didn’t even know if Kusano was just either joking with him or was really serious. Out of frustration and despair, Yamapi did what he felt was the only way to convey his true feelings to the younger boy.

He kissed him.

Of course Kusano’s immediate reaction was to push the older boy off. The smaller boy placed his sleeve to his lips as he looked at the other boy with slight horror and sadness combined. Before he knew it, tears began to spill out.

Yamapi looked at the boy in surprise at the sudden unexpected waterworks. He bit his lips slightly not knowing what to do in such situations yet he felt obliged to start with a light pat.

“U-Um…d-don’t c-cry!” Yamapi stuttered nervously as he grabbed Kusano’s shoulders lightly. “I didn’t mean to scare you…”

“WAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” Kusano wailed like a baby.

“Shh!!!” Yamapi placed his index finger to his lips as he was afraid someone would enter the room. “I’m sorry! Please stop crying! I’ll do anything!”

“B-BUT YOU KISSED ME WAHHHHHHHHHHH!” Kusano continued to cry as he began to hiccup.

“I’m sorry! I…I…I just couldn’t help myself! Please forgive me!” Yamapi pleaded as he brought his sleeve to Kusano’s eyes, wiping the tears away. “I won’t do it again…just don’t cry anymore…”

Before he knew it, Yamapi felt his own tears coming out. To his surprise this was the second time he had ever shed tears in his life.

Kusano noticed the unexpected tears as his own wailings ceased to a slow gradual end. He stared at the older boy as Yamapi’s small sniffling turned into bawling sadness. The older boy’s shoulders began to shake furiously as he couldn’t stop crying. It was as if gallons of tears had been locked up within him for years and were finally spilling out like a waterfall.

Kusano felt his nose start to run as he sniffed continuously to prevent his nose from running. He felt as if all the tears within him had all come out and had finished crying. The smaller boy stared at the bigger boy who looked rather ridiculous in his current state yet Kusano had another thought on his mind that had been bothering him.

“T-Tissue…” Kusano wiped his remaining tears on Yamapi’s sleeve and before he knew it his nose…

BLOW.

At that moment any normal person would have stopped crying if someone blew out their boogers on to the sleeve of their FAVORITE shirt.

Yamapi’s tear glistened eyes turned into horrified eyes of terror.

“M-MY SHIRT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“Ah…” Kusano wiped the remnants of his boogers with the back of his hand. “I-I’m sorry!”

“And I really liked this shirt! I even had it personalized!” Yamapi exclaimed as he looked at his sleeve in horror.

“I’ll buy you a new one!”

“You don’t even have that kind of money!”

“I’ll give you my frog Kame!”

“I hate that name!”

“Then what do you want me to do?”

“I want you to love me…”

“…”

“…or at least give me a chance…”

“B-But you’re my brother…”

“We aren’t blood related…”

Kusano fell silent as Yamapi stood up from his seat. He then headed towards the door as he threw one small sad smile at the younger boy.

“Think about it.”

Tegoshi Yuya frowned slightly as he stirred in his bed. His eyes fluttered open slowly as he smiled at the first sight that came to view.

“M-Massu!” Tegoshi called out weakly to the sleeping boy. He smiled to himself as he slowly reached over and tapped the other boy on the head.

“H-huh-What?” Massu immediately reacted by lifting his head as he looked around, only to see Tegoshi awake. Then he grabbed Tegoshi’s shoulders rather protectively as he peered into the other boy’s face. “TEGOSHI! YOU’RE AWAKE!”

“Uh yeah!” Tegoshi smiled.

“Are you alright? Are you hurting anywhere? Do you need water? Medicine? Should I call the doctor-”

“I’m fine!” Tegoshi calmed the other boy down. “Well, for the time being that is…”

Massu paused as he looked down at the other boy happily. “I-I’m so glad…so glad that you’re alright…”

“Aww, thanks buddy,” Tegoshi smiled. “It’s nothing, I’ll be better in no time!”

“Tegoshi…why’d you do it…?”

“Hm? Do what?”

“Why’d you drink the drink when it was meant for the other guy?”

Tegoshi paused as he smiled at the other boy.

“Because it wasn’t right.”

Ueda Tatsuya stared at the boy before him. He was a bit surprised by a random visit from a dear friend as he sipped his tea rather silently wondering why his friend was there.

“Ueda…what makes a person dislike someone?”

Kamenashi Kazuya broke the silence as he threw a small sad smile at his friend.

“Eh?” Ueda was a bit surprised by the sudden random question. “Kame…that’s so random…”

“I always wondered why I would ever hate someone…”

“Do you hate someone right now?”

“Ueda…don’t you remember? When we used to hate each other?”

Ueda’s face fell slightly as he responded with a light nod.

“Have you ever wondered what caused us to dislike each other?”

“I don’t know…”

“And then we made up…and then Nishikido would always pick on you…”

“Yeah, I remember you defended me numerous times…”

“Haha yeah, whenever I confronted him we would always end the conversation with him calling me ugly…haha…was I really that ugly?”

“No…you’re never ugly…” Ueda smiled. “You’re a very nice guy…you have a good heart…I guess perhaps people do things that can upset us one way or another…”

“I’ll never ever forgive him.”

“…forgive who?” Ueda bit his lips slightly.

Kame ran his fingers through his hair as he let out a long hesitant sigh.

“I try…really…I do try to let things go and make amends but for what he did…I don’t think I can ever forget…to let go…its rather hard and painful at the same time…”

“Kame, what are you talking about?”

“As much as I try so hard to love him, I can never bring myself to like him…”

“Who? Jin?”

Kame shook his head slowly.

“Yamapi.”

..to be continued..

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 21)

2007-01-26T04:15:18Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 21)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, KokiTego(?!?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here .
Chapter Nineteen can be found here .
Chapter Twenty can be found here.

Chapter 21

“W-WHAT?” Massu screamed into the phone. “Yeah I understand that the date’s canceled, but more importantly, is he alright?”

Masuda Takahisa felt his heart beat rapidly. He felt tears well up in his eyes as he bit his lips really hard. He had just received a phone call from the hospital and totally lost his nerve at the sound of ‘Tegoshi’ and ‘sick’ in the same sentence. The boy immediately hung up his phone as he grabbed his jacket.

“H-Hey!” Nakamaru frowned as he entered the room with a bag of chips. “I only left the room to help you concentrate answering those problems and here I see you ready to-”

“Fuck off,” Massu pushed Nakamaru aside as he ran out of the house. He immediately got his driver’s attention.

“Take me to the hospital.”

Koyama Keiichirou took a deep breath before knocking on the door of the room of his best friend. Just as he raised his fist, the door automatically opened with a smiling Shige behind it.

“Finally!” Shige grabbed Koyama’s wrist. “I was waiting forever!”

“Hahaha, sorry, I tried to get here as fast as I can,” Koyama smiled as he took a seat on Shige’s bed. “So, what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Well…” Shige’s cheeks turned slight pink. “Oh god…I feel like a middle school girl right now…”

Koyama let out a small laugh. “What are you talking about?”

“Junno and I started dating! I know it’s quite sudden and out of the blue,” Shige blushed as both hands cupped his face. “But I just wanted you to be the first to know!”

Koyama felt as if he was going to puke. Yet he told himself to keep smiling…to not break down…to keep everything normal…

“R-Really…” Koyama forced a smile. He really had nothing else much to say.

“Kei-chan, is something wrong?” Shige inched up closer to the other boy. “Your face doesn’t look to good…”

Koyama couldn’t help himself. It was just too heartbreaking…just too painful…he couldn’t hold back anymore…

He was at his limit.

Tears dripped out one by one from Koyama’s eyes like droplets coming out of a water faucet. The boy couldn’t stop them as much as he wanted them to. They came out against his own will.

“Keiichirou…” Shige’s eyes widened in alarm. It was the first time he ever witnessed Koyama breaking out into tears. The boy didn’t know what to do. He just felt awfully guilty for being so happy when his best friend apparently was suffering. “Kei-chan…talk to me…what’s wrong?”

Shige placed his arms around his friends, only for them to be pushed away.

“Don’t…” Koyama wiped his tears with the sleeve on his shirt. “…because if you get too close…who knows what I may do…”

Shige was very confused. “W-What are you talking about? Did something happen with your family? Or maybe at school-”

Before Shige knew it, his lips were consumed by his best friend. Yet he couldn’t bring himself to push back because at that moment everything made sense. Shige no longer needed to be oblivious anymore…the boy was smarter than that.

His insides churned with guilt. He loved them both…really he did…but in the end he could only choose one.

“W-Why?” Shige slowly pulled away. “We’ve been together since the beginning…why now?”

“I’m sorry…” Koyama refused to make eye contact. “I tried to hold back and be the best friend a friend could ever imagined…but I can’t take it anymore…I can’t-”

“I don’t know anymore!” Shige waved his arms in frustration as he covered his face with his hands. “At one point I did like…I did love you more than a friend but I always convinced myself that it was a taboo to love you and discarded the idea…the image…but now…”

Tears of frustration began to form in Shige’s eyes. “Why right now…why when I’m in the middle of seeing someone else?”

Koyama didn’t know how to respond back in words. Instead he pulled the other boy towards him in a tight embrace.

Yamashita Tomohisa took off his shirt as he squeezed out the water. He then turned to the other boy beside him.

“Nothing’s changed between us.”

“I fucking already knew that,” Jin snapped as he wrapped himself with a towel. “I still hate your guts.”

“I wish you wouldn’t be so cocky…it’s your attitude that really irks me…” Yamapi frowned as he grabbed a towel as well.

“Well at least I’m not a cheater who fucking tries to smash people’s eyeballs out!” Jin cried out.

“It’s about Kame, isn’t it?” Yamapi couldn’t help but give a small sarcastic smile. “From the beginning it was always about him…you knew it…I knew it…we just both ignored it…”

“Leave Kame out of this…he has nothing-”

“You’re pathetic,” Yamapi crossed his arms as he stared at the other boy. “But I understand…you always had that abundance of pride…it always kept you from admitting things like-”

“Will you shut the FUCK UP?” Jin roared. “I don’t want to hear IT.”

“Well, I’m going to say it anyway, I don’t care what the fuck you think, but if you love Kame so much, why don’t you fucking tell him? This is what I don’t understand about you…you just love to torture other people…” Yamapi bit his lips slightly as he reminisced the past.

“After all…it was really because of Kame that we truly got into a fight...” Yamapi looked at the other boy sadly.

“You chose Kame over me.”

Jin remained silent.

Tanaka Koki looked at the unconscious boy before him. He really didn’t know what to think. At first he thought that this was all a silly prank. But to think that it could have been him lying in that bed…it just confused Koki even more. Just what the hell was going on?

Of course the most reasonable action to do was to call an ambulance right away. Even though the kid was from the enemy school, Koki was human enough to get help considering that the boy “saved” his life. The thing that confused Koki was how it all resulted to this. How did the poison get in his cup the first place? Better yet, who initiated the plan to poison him?

Koki frowned as he pondered in thought only to hear slight stirrings. He leaned over as Tegoshi continued to be unconscious with beaded sweat spread over his face. Koki took the courtesy of wiping the sweat from time to time even though the nurse told him he could leave; he just couldn’t bring himself to leave the boy alone.

Soft moans were heard through Tegoshi’s lips as the boy frowned and shifted to the side. Koki bit his lips slightly feeling a bit of guilt inside. He then took the wash cloth and leaned over, only to hear the door open loudly.

“TEGOSHI!”

Koki immediately turned around only to see a very furious Massu. Massu took one look at Koki and angrily pushed him aside. “WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?”

Massu then took one look at Tegoshi and noticed the dismantled grunts coming from the unconscious boy. The sight of Tegoshi pained him greatly as he turned to Koki once more.

“Did you do this?” Massu clenched his fists tightly. “Don’t you think you’ve gone too far? External wounds are one thing, but why do you have to go and make him sick?”

“If I did this…” Koki began silently. “…do you think I’d still be here by his side?”

“You don’t deserve to even be here!” Massu began to push the other boy out. “HAH! You? Staying by his side? When did such pretty words come from your mouth? Why waste time throwing lies! GET OUT!”

Massu was right. Why did he have to be there? It wasn’t his business. Tegoshi drank the tea from his own will; it wasn’t as if…as if Koki knew.

“Okay, I’ll leave if that’s what you want,” Koki said calmly. “But I just want you to know ONE thing…”

“WHAT?” Massu asked harshly.

“I didn’t poison him…” Koki declared. “That poison was meant for me…but he saved me and for that I’ll repay him one day…”

“I don’t really know what happened but all I’ll say is for you to keep your repayment and to not approach Tegoshi anymore,” Massu demanded. “Now leave.”

Koki threw one glare at Massu and left the room.

Kusano Hironori sat in his room playing with his Nintendo DS only to hear a knock on his door. Without considering who could possible on the other side of the door, Kusano apathetically cried out, “Come in!”

He frowned slightly as he heard heavy breathing. The small boy slowly turned around only to see a rather slightly wet Yamapi.

“Woah, did you go swimming?” Kusano smiled. “You’re getting water all over my room!”

Yamapi felt his lips quiver slightly. Of course he was angry. He was VERY angry. After all, Kusano ditched them and all Yamapi ever truly wanted was a date with Kusano…a date with the boy he had fallen in love with. But just the sight of Kusano’s smiling face; Yamapi couldn’t bring himself to get angry.

The older boy walked towards Kusano as he grabbed the younger boy’s warm hand. He bent down as he placed the warm hand over the side of his cheek, closing his eyes.

“W-What are you doing?” Kusano looked at him in surprise. “Your face is so cold!”

“Can you warm it for me?” Yamapi replied absentmindedly.

“Y-You’re acting really weird…” Kusano attempted to pry is hand away only for Yamapi to tighten his grasp.

“Kusano, will you listen to me? I have a problem and I want to talk to someone about it.”

“Um…okay…I’ll try to help-”

“I like someone…I like someone a whole lot, but I’m jealous…” Yamapi said sadly. “So fucking jealous that I think my whole body is going to shred into pieces if I don’t do anything.”

“Why are you jealous?” Kusano asked curiously.

“I’m jealous because the person I love is with the person I hate most.”

“Well, does the person know your feelings?”

“No…”

“See! That’s your problem! You need to let the person know! If you just stand on the sidelines and be sad all the time, it doesn’t help! You should at least tell-”

“I love you.”

The doorbell wrung many times in one go and it drove the whole Nakamaru household crazy. The servant timidly opened the door only for Akanishi Jin to flaunt his way in disregarding the disturbance he had caused.

“NAKAMARU!” Jin cried out desperately.

“S-Sir…the young master isn’t home yet-”

“I’m right here…” Nakamaru peered in from the front doorway. “Jin you know I tutor at this time…well, what do you want?”

“Let’s play some billiards…” Jin pouted cutely.

Nakamaru let out a small sigh as he took off his coat as the two boys headed to the recreational room. Nakamaru grabbed two pool sticks as he threw one at Jin. Jin caught the stick swiftly as he began to twitch slightly.

“Solids or stripes?” Nakamaru eyed the balls.

“Solids.”

“Alrighty,” Nakamaru smiled as he set the balls in a triangle figure. “So…what’s up?”

“What do you mean?” Jin threw Nakamaru a confused look. “I just wanted to play billiards.”

“Well, considering you have a set of your own at your own home…I wonder why you would come all the way to my place and play…”

“It’s lonely to play alone…”

“Jin…every time you come over to my house is when something’s bothering you or when there is something on your mind…” Nakamaru took the first shot. “It’s about Kame isn’t it?”

“…” Jin made his move.

“You know…I always knew the truth…” Nakamaru smiled. “You and Yamapi…you guys wouldn’t break a friendship over a stupid swimming race…”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

“What could a guy like me possibly do? I have no power or authority over anything…I just know when things happen…” Nakamaru bent over as he took his next shot. “Apparently you feel as if you deserve more when Kame has been blind to your feelings for all these years…”

“That’s not true…”

“I really don’t understand you,” Nakamaru looked up to the other boy. “Yamapi hated Kame, Kame hated Yamapi, yet in the end you ended up fighting Yamapi. It doesn’t make any sense…you and Yamapi were best friends…in a general perspective it should have been Yamapi and Kame who should have been enemies…was it really worth it to throw away your close friendship?”

“Kame…” Jin didn’t know what to say. “That guy was weak…he needed someone…”

“Jin…if it were me…if I was the one in a fight with Yamapi at that time you would NEVER side with me…” Nakamaru smirked. “I’m right, aren’t I?”

“…”

“It’s okay; you don’t have to admit it…” Nakamaru grinned. “I know you too well. But there is one thing I don’t understand about you…”

“What?”

“In the end you got what you want. You got Kame yet you tortured him. You knew Kame loved you very much and was happy when you sided with him…but why…just why did you reject him?” Nakamaru frowned slightly. “I mean…didn’t you love him more than he loved you?”

“Fuck you Nakamaru…” Tears began to well up in Jin’s eyes. “Fuck you…”

Nakamaru let out a small sigh.

“Why don’t you tell Kame you love him? He may have been smitten by that little boy but you know feelings change. I’m sure Kame hasn’t forgotten you in such a short amount of time…”

“I can’t…”

“…well…why the hell not?”

“I’m not gay.”

“You’re not making any sense!” Nakamaru cried out. “Gay? Straight? Bisexual? What matters as long as you love the person?”

Nakamaru let out a scream of frustration as he headed towards the door. “Excuse me while I go take a dump.”

But that wasn’t Jin’s real reason of not being able to confess…

Uchi Hiroki took a deep breath as he entered the hospital room only to see an unconscious Tegoshi and a very frantic Massu beside him.

“Oh! Uchi!” Massu greeted with a small nod as Uchi walked towards the lying boy.

“Will he be okay?”

“The doctor said he should wake up shortly…apparently he had one too many doses of the laxative and it poisoned his body…” Massu explained.

“I’m so stupid…” Uchi bit his lips. “It only took one sip for the laxative to work…idiot…why’d you drink the whole thing?”

“W-What?” Massu’s eyes widened. “What are you talking about?”

“It’s because of me Tegoshi’s like this…it’s because I put the laxative in Koki’s drink…I didn’t want to fight him but this kid…this idiot drank it instead to save Koki…”

“YOU WHAT?” Massu stood up as he grabbed Uchi’s collar. “H-How could you? How could you let him drink it? HOW COULD YOU?”

Uchi couldn’t say anything.

“He’s YOUR FRIEND. You don’t ENDANGER your friend…” Massu pushed Uchi against the wall. “And now…we’ll never have our date…”

“You…you like Tegoshi…don’t you?”

“…” Massu remained silent.

“I’m sorry…it’s my fault…I just thought about myself and-”

“Yeah, you’re right, it is your fault! You don’t know how much I want to punch you right now but I’m sure Tegoshi wouldn’t approve…” Massu clenched his fists in anger. “Please leave before I really hit you…”

“B-But Massu-”

“Just LEAVE…” Massu cried out.

Uchi gave one last hurtful look as he reluctantly left the hospital room. He then grabbed his cell phone and dialed the one number he’d have on speed dial.

“Ryo?” Uchi called out sadly. “Let’s get drunk tonight.”

..to be continued..

A/N: Well uh this chapter was slightly longer! Lol, hmm I'm trying to possibly wrap things up for this story, it may take awhile but yeah it's getting there. I'm just awfully thankful for those of you guys who continue to read this fic. Can't thank you guys enough. You guys are like my motivation for writing. ♥

[Fanfic] Sugar and Spice (Chapter 3)

2007-01-22T19:05:54Z

Title: Sugar and Spice (Chapter 3)
Pairing: ShiChul, HanChul, ShiHan, EunHae, KiChul, KiHan
Rating: R
Warnings: Language, AU, drama, angst
Synopsis: Perfect good boy Shiwon meets seductive money grubbing Heechul. However as Shiwon's feelings are very obvious, Heechul's is not and is quite unpredictable. Will there ever be love? (Okay, I know, gay synopsis...but yeah throw in Hangeng and Kibum and triangles insue not to mention upcoming Eunhae. But uh yeah, give it a shot?)

Chapter one can be found here.
Chapter two can be found here.

Chapter 3

It was indeed awkward.

And the silence killed them.

Yet out of the three, one person didn’t mind the silence. Actually he didn’t even care. All he focused was on his stomach and the large slice of pizza in his hand.

“D-Do you like the pizza?” Shiwon broke the awkward silence as he smiled shyly at Heechul.

Heechul smiled back and responded with a nod. “Although I do feel a bit bad…eating delicious food while my poor brother doesn’t get any at the hospital…always stuck with the same soup and rice everyday…”

“We should buy food for your brother! Does he like sushi? Maybe we can send him delivery!” Shiwon brightly suggested.

“Yeah…sushi that’d be nice…” Heechul smiled sadly. “But it’s so expensive-”

“Nonsense! It’ll be my gift to them,” Shiwon smiled. “Where is the hospital? I can put one on delivery right now-”

“It’s fine, really.” Heechul shook his head. “However I do plan on visiting him soon…”

“You should take some on your next visit!” Shiwon smiled as Hangeng nodded silently in agreement. “I’ll probably be in school…maybe Hangeng can go with you?”

“Yeah, I don’t mind coming…” Hangeng smiled.

“Hah, thanks…I really appreciate but I prefer going alone…”

“Oh…right…I understand…” Shiwon bit his lips slightly as he turned to Hangeng. “If you want, you can come with me to school as a visitor…you’ll be able to see Hyuk-oh I mean, Eunhyuk again!”

“Yeah! I miss that guy…” Hangeng smiled. “Is he alright?”

“Who? Eunhyuk?”

“Yeah…I remember all that stuff happen before I left to China…”

“Oh yeah…well…I admit it was rough on him…but he got over it…he’s been partying a lot lately…makes me kind of worried for him…”

“What’s wrong with partying?” Heechul blurted out as bits of pizza flew from his mouth.

“N-Nothing…” Shiwon smiled uneasily.

“Whatever…” Heechul stood from his seat. “I’m going to bed.”

Shiwon and Hangeng watched as the other boy rudely left. Hangeng bit his lips uneasily as he then looked across to Shiwon.

“Shiwon…you’ve been my good friend for years…but why-”

“I know. I know what you’re trying to say…” Shiwon smiled sadly as he looked back at his friend. “But…I just got his feeling…I know it may not be going the right direction…but it never hurts to try…”

“I see…” Hangeng looked at the other boy sadly. “Does he make you happy?”

“I-I don’t know yet…”

“You don’t even know him-”

“I’d like to get to know him.”

Hangeng felt his lips quiver slightly as he felt his heart broke into a million pieces. He then stood from his seat as he began clearing the table, starting with Heechul’s plate.

“You can go take a shower…I’ll clean up everything here…”

“Hangeng…I’m sorry-”

“Don’t apologize,” Hangeng smiled. “I’m happy for you. I guess that saying is true…”

Shiwon looked at the other boy apologetically.

“As long as the person you love is happy…than you’re happy…” Hangeng smiled sadly. “Your happiness is my happiness…”

Shiwon didn’t know what to say.

“I’m sorry I’m only making things awkward again, I’ll stop…really…” Hangeng smiled as he scratched his head. “You can go take your shower now…”

Even though Hangeng had confessed his love to Choi Shiwon the prior year, Shiwon kindly rejected the other boy. Yet Shiwon continued to pretend as if the confession never happened. Hangeng was happy with that and assumed that Shiwon was straight. As long as they could continue to be friends despite the awkward confession…Hangeng was satisfied.

But seeing Shiwon falling for another guy…

Hangeng didn’t know how he was going to take it.

--+--

Kim Heechul frowned heavily as he felt a nudge on his shoulder. He really hated to be woken up early in the morning. He’d often warn Donghae and Kibum not to wake him up so early or he’d get really cranky. That’s right…Kibum…Kibum was with him almost since the beginning…they had been together for almost seven years and the smaller boy would often get nightmares and wake him up in the middle of the night…

“K-Kibum? W-What is it?” Heechul frowned as he woke up only to see someone who was not Kibum.

“Ah, I’m sorry for waking you up so early!” Shiwon smiled apologetically. “Don’t worry! You’ll never be seeing that guy again!”

“Oh…um...yeah! Thanks!” Heechul kept his cool as he almost forgot his location.

“Anyways, I just wanted to give you something before Hangeng and I leave to school…” Shiwon took out a piece of thin plastic from behind. Heechul’s eyes widened with glee.

“This is my credit card…I want you to keep it and use it if there is any emergency…please don’t be offended…I know you have your pride and you can pay me back later, but I urge you to keep this with you,” Shiwon smiled as he pressed the card in Heechul’s hands.

“Oh wow…” Heechul lifted the card. “Gee I don’t know what to say…thanks…a lot…I really appreciate it…”

“No problem! Well, we’ll be off; I hope to see you later,” Shiwon smiled as he headed towards the door, only to be stopped by a tug on his arm.

“Shiwon!” Heechul leaned over as he gave the other boy a kiss on the lips. “Thank you.”

Shiwon’s face turned bright red as he responded with a nerve-wracking nod. He then stiffly walked out of the room only to see Hangeng waiting patiently for him.

“Your face looks like a cherry tomato!” Hangeng exclaimed.

“Well, it is getting hot in here…” Shiwon was very happy. “Shall we get going?”

“Yeah.”

--+--

“Kibum…” Donghae groaned as he shook the other boy. “S-Someone’s banging on the door…”

“W-Who is it?”

“I don’t know…we’ve been partying all night and stealing wallets…I’m dead tired…”

“Maybe its Heechul hyung…I’ll go get the door…” Kibum stood up from his mat as he stretched his arms. He began to scratch his head as he opened the door only to see a very ecstatic Heechul.

“Geez! It’s about time you guys opened the door!” Heechul cried out. “Kibum, what’s with your hair? Go wash up! And where’s Donghae?”

“W-What?” Kibum frowned as he rubbed his eyes. “Donghae’s sleeping…and I’m sleepy…we both just want to sleep…”

“No, no time for sleeping!” Heechul shook his head as he kicked Donghae awake. “Get up!”

“H-Hyung…w-why?” Donghae slowly got up from his mat, only to see Heechul carrying two hangers with outfits covered by a plastic bag. “W-What’s that?”

“It’s your new school uniforms idiots,” Heechul grinned.

“W-WHAT?” Kibum’s eyes widened in shock as he grabbed one of the uniforms. “Y-You’re kidding!”

Heechul smiled. “Go open it.”

Kibum opened the plastic cover only to reveal the school uniform of the most prestigious private college in the city. “H-Hyung…”

“Okay, Donghae you go put on yours too, we don’t want to be late to school now, do we?”

--+--

“Seriously Hangeng…I know you missed me and all, but I would NEVER…NEVER revisit school again just to visit a friend…” Eunhyuk grinned. “…But in a way I am flattered…”

“And you’re still the same…” Hangeng smiled.

“But isn’t it boring to just sit in the back of the classroom and watch? Stupid Shiwon, just when Hangeng gets out of school from China you bring him back to school in Korea!”

“Ahaha, yeah, I feel bad too,” Shiwon smiled as he turned to Hangeng. “But I promise to make it up to you!”

“Ah,” Eunhyuk looked at his watch. “Break period is almost over…have fun watching…”

“But you know…you don’t have to stay in the classroom…if you get too bored you can look around the school, maybe check out the sports team?” Shiwon suggested.

“Sure I’ll do that if I get too bored…” Hangeng nodded.

Both Eunhyuk and Shiwon walked back to their seats as they watched their teacher enter.

“So class…I know it’s almost the middle of the day but apparently we have a new student in the class!” The teacher announced. “Why don’t we give him a warm welcome and give him a round of applause?”

“A new student?” Eunhyuk gave Shiwon a nudge as they watched the new student enter the room. “Too bad this is an all boy’s school.”

“Hello, my name is Lee Donghae. I look forward to studying with you all,” Donghae introduced himself as he gave a small bow.

“I don’t like him,” Eunhyuk whispered in Shiwon’s ear.

“Cut the guy some slack, he’s new, what’s there not to like?” Shiwon defended.

“I don’t know…I just get a feeling…” Eunhyuk whispered back.

“Haha I guess someone would like to show the new student around and be his friend, right Eunhyuk?” The teacher smiled.

“Oh god damn it…” Eunhyuk cursed to himself as he turned to face the teacher with a forced smile. “It’ll be my pleasure.”

“Be nice!” Shiwon nudged as Eunhyuk waved his arm away.

--+--

Hangeng took note of the new student as he decided it was about time for him to leave the classroom and roam around the school grounds. He then decided to take up on Shiwon’s suggestion as he headed towards the track field. Hangeng smiled as he breathed in the fresh air. He watched a group of boys running around the track as he then noticed the soccer field beside it. Hangeng decided to watch the soccer game as he sat himself on a bleacher noticing a good looking younger boy sitting silently beside him.

“Do you like soccer?” Hangeng turned to the boy next to him.

“…” The boy threw one blank look at Hangeng as he stood up from his seat and walked away.

Hangeng was quite offended by the sudden rude gesture as he decided to forget about the incident. It wasn’t as if he knew the boy. Plus it would be kind of his fault to start talking without formally introducing himself. But then again introductions could have been made if there was only a response.

Hangeng felt very hurt and rejected.

Kim Kibum was never a social person.

He never really opened up to others or talked out his feelings. The only person he would ever actually talk to was Heechul, but he only made Heechul his one exception. Even Donghae had a difficult time associating with Kibum as Kibum would often ignore him during the first few weeks he stayed with them.

Kibum turned his head briefly to the side as he took one last look at the soccer game before him. Of course he loved soccer. But he just didn’t have the guts to approach the other guys and ask them to play. Asking them to play would mean that Kibum would have to talk to them…get to know them…

The feeling terrified Kibum. He didn’t want it at all. And being suddenly approached by a stranger made him feel even more uncomfortable.

After all…at one point in his life…the one person he trusted most…

…betrayed him.

..to be continued..

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 20)

2007-01-22T02:31:49Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 20)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, NakamaruMassu (?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here .
Chapter Nineteen can be found here .

Chapter 20

“I honestly never imagined that I would ever be stuck in such a situation with you…because you are the last person I ever want to be in the same boat with…”

Akanishi Jin was responded with a hearty middle finger.

“Oh no, hell, you did NOT just flick me off right now.”

Yamashita Tomohisa let out a huge sigh. “Here we go again…”

“You think you’re all high and mighty! What gives you the fucking right to flick me off, I mean you have the NERVE to flick ME, Akanishi Jin!” Jin cried out as he stood from his seat, rocking the boat quite violently. Before he knew it, his head was hit by a flying cupid. “AH! SON OF A BITCH!”

Jin immediately sat back down as he rubbed his head fiercely, easing the pain. As for Yamapi…

“AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Yamapi burst into laughter. It was just all too funny. After all, Akanishi Jin got his head banged by a butt naked plastic cupid, what could be funnier than that?

“STOP LAUGHING!” Jin scowled as Yamapi ignored him. The boy continued to laugh angering Jin even more.

“AHAHAAHHAHAHA…OH GOD…AHAHAHA…AKANISHI JIN GETTING POUNDED BY A NAKED FLYING BABY….AHAHAHAAHAHAHAAAAA!” Yamapi felt his stomach starting to hurt from all the laughter.

“Aheheheheh!” Jin mocked. “Well, fucker, I’ll give you something to laugh about!”

Before he knew it, Yamashita Tomohisa was drenched in water.

“How you like that bitch?” Jin smirked as he continued to splash the other boy.

“Argh, stop intoxicating my beautiful skin with that dirty water!” Yamapi screamed as he began splashing back at the other boy.

The two boys continued to splash at each other only to shake the poor boat violently only for it to…

SPLASH.

The two boys fell in the pond as they were wet from head to toe. But they didn’t care. They continued to splash at each other violently. Yamapi grinned as he made waves of water at Jin’s direction only to be countered with doggy splashes from Jin.

As much as it was hard to believe, both Akanishi Jin and Yamashita Tomohisa were having fun…

…with each other.

“Now that looks romantic,” The cameraman smiled as he continued recording from the boat behind.

Masuda Takahisa felt like he was going to die. No, he wanted to die. He took another deep gulp as he looked down at his graded test with a huge red letter ‘F’ circled at the top. He hated history. Plus…he was then reminded of his deal with Nakamaru…not to mention the fact that his date with Tegoshi was tomorrow.

“Fuck!” Massu frowned as he crumpled the paper in his hand.

“Fuck what?”

Massu cringed at the last voice he wanted to hear. “Nothing!”

“Ohhh, what’s that in your hand?” Nakamaru peered over. “Hmmm…could it possibly be…YOUR TEST?”

Massu tensed at the word ‘test’ as Nakamaru immediately grabbed the wrinkly paper from his hand. He then looked down only for a huge smile to appear on his face.

“You couldn’t even get a C…what a shame really…”

“Shut the fuck up.”

“Nah…uh!” Nakamaru smiled as he shook his index finger. “You don’t speak like that to your master.”

“Argh!” Massu cried out in frustration.

“It’s Master Nakamaru to you!” Nakamaru smiled. “Oh and I guess I’ll be spending a lovely evening with Tegoshi tomorrow…”

“No! I am going on that date! I may be your slave but I REFUSE to let you go on that date-”

“Then I guess I’ll have to tell your father that you’re better off at boot camp…it’s a shame really to see no improvement…plus, as your master I command you to not go on that date.”

“Fucking bastard…” Massu gritted his teeth…he hated every second of it. But he knew that there was a way to get out of the situation…

“Well I need to go take a piss; I’ll be back in a minute and kindly tutor you…”

Massu watched as the other boy left his room. He reached for his phone as he let out a small hesitant sigh before dialing the number.

Kato Shigeaki let out a small gasp as he felt Junnosuke Taguchi’s lips on his neck, only for the moment to be ruined by Shige’s loud cell phone ring tone.

“Ah, sorry about that,” Shige smiled apologetically as he grabbed his phone. He took one look at the caller ID and let out a small sigh.

“Who is it?” Junno asked.

“It’s Massu…” Shige answered the phone. “What do you want?”

“Shige?” Massu sounded rushed on the phone.

“Yeah it’s me.”

“Do you think you can do me a huge favor?”

“What?”

“Can you tutor me?”

“W-What?”

“I promise I’ll do anything!”

“Can we talk about this later? I’m kind of busy right-”

“PLEASE? I’M BEGGING YOU! CRAP, HE’S COMING, SEE YOU TOMORROW!”

Shige blinked as the phone died out on the other end. He then closed his phone and stuffed it into his pocket as he turned to Junno with a smile.

“Heh…uh…where were we?”

Tegoshi Yuya looked rather nervously at the scene before him. He didn’t really know why or what he was doing. It didn’t even benefit himself. He was only doing this for his friend, Uchi Hiroki, who happened to be freaking out over some upcoming fighting duel. But wasn’t Uchi’s actions a bit dishonorable?

Tegoshi decided to not say anything as he hid behind the bush alongside Uchi. The two boys were near a café where Tanaka Koki was supposed to meet someone. Uchi had a friend who was employed in the café and ordered the boy to put a strong laxative powder that would last for a few days in Koki’s drink.

“Ah! There he is!” Uchi exclaimed as he grabbed on to Tegoshi’s shoulder. “Look, he’s bringing the drink to Koki!”

The two boys watched as Koki received the drink from the waiter. Just as Koki was about to put it to his lips, he stopped and place his drink aside. He stood up and greeted his quest who happened to be his father.

“Damn it! Why’d his dad have to come?” Uchi began biting his thumb. “Hm, but maybe we could hear something useful from the conversation…”

“…” Tegoshi really had nothing to say.

“So, how’s your training going along?” Koki’s father asked as he turned to the waiter. “One black coffee please.”

“Uchi Hiroki is really no match for me…I’m not really worried about the outcome of that fight…” Koki replied.

“That’s what they all say and in the end watch that you end up on the floor. I won’t be shamed by you…” Koki’s father replied bluntly. “Because if you do by any chance happen to lose the fight…I’ll disown you…”

“W-What?” Koki almost choked on his spit. “Y-You’re joking, right?”

Koki’s father shook his head as he stood from his seat. “I’m dead serious, but I’m sure you are confident considering that you told me not to worry…”

“…” Koki could feel beads of sweat form from the back of his head.

“Check please…” Koki’s father left the table as he walked to the register.

Koki sat rather blankly as he stared at his drink before him.

“Uchi…” Tegoshi turned to the other boy. “We can’t let him drink that…”

“W-Why not?” Uchi frowned.

“Did you not hear their conversation? If he loses this fight, his father will disown him. If you lose the fight, your father will continue to love you. Isn’t it unfair?” Tegoshi bit his lips slightly.

“Just when did you start caring? Whose side are you on?” Uchi exclaimed. “He’s the enemy for fuck’s sake, who cares what his future is?”

“But still…even if he’s an enemy…” Tegoshi’s voice turned silent. “He’s still human…”

Tegoshi stood up from the bushes.

“Hey…Tegoshi! What do you think-”

“I’m going to stop him from drinking,” Tegoshi smiled as Uchi stared back in disbelief.

Tegoshi Yuya ran towards Tanaka Koki as he grabbed the cup from Koki’s hands.

“H-Hey!” Koki exclaimed as he looked at Tegoshi in surprise. “What the fuck?”

“You can’t drink this, it’s poisoned!” Tegoshi explained rashly.

“Um, yeah, whatever, dude you have money, go get your own!” Koki replied sarcastically as he reached for the cup. But just as Koki was going to snatch it away, Tegoshi immediately drank the liquid.

“ACK…” Tegoshi groaned.

“You are REALLY PISSING me off,” Koki snapped. “Geez, thanks a lot for drinking MY drink! Really, I don’t understand what goes through the mind of you Aoi High fuckers, just flying through here and taking my-”

Koki stopped as Tegoshi collapsed on to his table…

Koki eyes widened in surprise as he slowly walked over. He placed two of his fingers underneath the other boy’s nose.

Tegoshi Yuya was completely knocked out.

Uchi Hiroki couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed.

..to be continued..

A/N: Lol, is it just me or the chapters are getting shorter? Who actually likes long chapters? I know some people prefer short chapters yet others prefer long...I personally like writing long chapters but I don't want to bore the readers. XD;;

Anyways, I read everyone's comments to the prior chapter and I'm just really thankful and grateful towards them. Thank you so much for continuing to read this fic and supporting it. I really appreciate all the kind words that were thrown at me. Thanks. ♥

[Fanfic] Sugar and Spice (Chapter 2)

2007-01-22T00:24:15Z

NOTE: Okay I lied. I said I wouldn't do two fics at once, but I couldn't neglect my other fandom. D: SO I'mma be fair and do one Johnnys fic and one SuJu fic. :D;;;

Yes yes I will write Chapter 20 like right now...:D;;

Title: Sugar and Spice (Chapter 2)
Pairing: ShiChul, HanChul, ShiHan, EunHae, KiChul, KiHan
Rating: R
Warnings: Language, AU, drama, angst
Synopsis: Perfect good boy Shiwon meets seductive money grubbing Heechul. However as Shiwon's feelings are very obvious, Heechul's is not and is quite unpredictable. Will there ever be love? (Okay, I know, gay synopsis...but yeah throw in Hangeng and Kibum and triangles insue not to mention upcoming Eunhae. But uh yeah, give it a shot?)

Chapter one can be found here.

Chapter 2

“Your parents were really worried about you.”

“H-Huh, what?” Choi Shiwon shook his head as he back to reality. He sat up straight in his chair as he looked at the boy next to him. “AH, Hyukjae.”

“Don’t call me that, I hate that name. How many times must I tell you to call me Eunhyuk,” Eunhyuk smacked his friend’s head.

“Oh right, sorry!” Shiwon apologized.

“Yeah anyways, your parents called mine yesterday…they were wondering where you went last night…” Eunhyuk peered into his friend’s face. “So…where did you go? It’s not like the great wonderful kind goody two shoes Choi Shiwon to run off somewhere in the middle of the night.”

“I didn’t go anywhere…”

“I guess I forgot to mention…BAD LIAR…” Eunhyuk rolled his eyes. “Your parents thought you were with me…and that really cut my night short. My bodyguards came in and grabbed me away while I was in the middle of a game of billiards. I was on a roll too…”

Just as Shiwon came from a rich family, Eunhyuk came from a wealthy family as well. The two attended a very prestigious private college supposedly created to give the most top notch education across the nation. However unlike Shiwon, Eunhyuk was known to be more of a trouble maker and would often get himself into mischief. But then again, who wouldn’t get sick of a life being protected by bodyguards 24/7?

“I-I’m sorry to hear that…” Shiwon mumbled as he wanted to move to another topic.

“It’s a girl, isn’t it?” Eunhyuk grinned as he slapped his friend’s back. “You have a girlfriend and you’re meeting her behind everyone’s back, aren’t ya? Huh? You little rascal!”

“Ahaha…maybe something like that…” Shiwon scratched his head.

“Does she have any friends? You’ll have to introduce her to me!” Eunhyuk grinned. “Judging from you she must be some smart rich girl! I’m sick of dating stupid ones.”

“I think the teacher’s coming…” Shiwon smiled uneasily as he looked at the clock.

“And just when we’re in the middle of talking about girls, you just HAVE to bring up the teacher…seriously I really wonder why I continue to hang out with you…”

“Heh…” Shiwon smiled.

“Oh yeah, isn’t someone special coming today?”

“Oh you’re right! I almost forgot!”

“You? Forgetting? That’s not like the Shiwon I know!”

“I guess a lot of things are on my mind lately…”

“The girl, huh?”

“Would you stop with the girl?” Shiwon smiled.

--+--

Kim Heechul began to whistle a very popular tune as he twirled Shiwon’s spare key with his index finger only to notice an unfamiliar figure standing in front of the doorway. Heechul frowned slightly as he stared intently at the stranger who happened to be carrying a huge suitcase. He continued to walk forward as he debated whether or not to acknowledge the person or just ignore and enter the house.

Heechul decided to ignore. It wasn’t as if he knew the person, so it didn’t really matter to him. The boy walked closer to the door avoiding eye contact as he can feel the other boy’s stares piercing through his skin. The stares were quite hard to ignore…

“What? You have a staring problem?” Heechul snapped as he turned the other boy who almost looked like a foreigner.

“N-No…I-I’m sorry…” The boy shook his head. “I was just wondering…d-do you live here?”

“Yeah I do,” Heechul replied bluntly. “Who’re you?”

“I…my name is Hangeng…I just came from China and I’m looking for Choi Shiwon…did he move or anything?”

“This is Shiwon’s house…” Heechul opened the door as he invited the other boy in. “Want some beer?”

“W-What?” Hangeng looked at the other boy in disbelief. “U-Um…can I ask who you are?”

“My name is Heechul and that’s all I’m going to tell you,” Heechul smiled as he headed towards the kitchen. “Shiwon is at school right now…I don’t know when school ends but I assume he’ll come home right after.”

“Oh yeah…school…” Hangeng looked at the other boy with dying curiosity. Just who the hell was Heechul? And what was he doing in Shiwon’s house?

“A-Are you a housemaid?” Hangeng asked hopefully.

Heechul took four long gulps out of his can of beer as he then turned to the Chinese boy giving him a very blank look. “Just who the hell do you think you are? Do I LOOK like a housemaid to you?”

“I’m sorry.” Hangeng didn’t mean to offend. “I was just guessing your relationship with Choi Shiwon.”

“Hah…oh really…well I guess you can say that the two of us are on pretty close terms…” Heechul lied.

“R-Really?” Hangeng can feel his cheeks burn red. “H-How close?”

Heechul smiled sexily as the alcohol was getting to his brain. He walked towards the other boy inching closer and closer. Hangeng started to feel his heart beat rapidly as he began to shift backwards.

“How close do you think?” Heechul breathed into Hangeng’s face as Hangeng could almost taste the alcohol from Heechul’s mouth.

“You need to drink some water…” Hangeng gently pushed Heechul onto the couch as he rummaged through Shiwon’s fridge. He poured the other boy a glass of water as he trusted it into Heechul’s hand only for the glass to fall and crack on the floor.

“Whoops…sorry…” Heechul smiled as he began to pick up the broken shards of glass rather carelessly.

“Be careful!” Hangeng warned. “You might cut-”

“AH!” Heechul dropped a shard as droplets of blood gradually formed. They began to drip down from Heechul’s finger and down onto the floor, mixing in with the spilled water. Hangeng immediately reacted by bringing the bleeding finger to his lips sucking out the poisons. He then immediately let go as he ran to the bathroom leaving the other boy obliviously on the floor.

Hangeng felt his face burn beet red as he looked into the mirror before him. He placed his right hand over his mouth as he could taste remnants of the blood. He wondered…why did he just do that? Why did he just suck the blood out of a person he met for not even an hour?

He didn’t know what to do.

--+--

“What happened?” Shiwon’s eyes widened as he closed the door behind him running to Heechul’s side. “A-Are you alright?”

“I’m fine…” Heechul waved his hand away. “Just the water slipped from my hands…I’ll clean it…”

“But you’re bleeding!” Shiwon grabbed his first aid kit as he began tending Heechul’s cut. “Here don’t worry about the mess, I’ll get it…”

“Heh...thanks…” Heechul smiled. “You’re such a nice guy…”

Shiwon blushed slightly.

“S-Shiwon!”

Shiwon looked up surprised to see a face he hadn’t seen for awhile. “Han…geng?”

Hangeng smiled as he walked up to his friend, embracing the other boy. Shiwon smiled back. “It’s been such a while!”

“Yeah, how are you? How’s school?”

“School’s been great! Same old stuff, But I’m more interested in you! How was China?”

Kim Heechul watched rather boredly as these two boys in front of him reunited. True that he had no desire or care to know the history or relationship that these two share. After all he only had one motive in mind.

“So, I’ve noticed that you have someone living with you…” Hangeng blushed at the thought of Heechul wondering what relationship he had with Shiwon.

“Oh yeah! Um well this is-”

“We’ve already introduced ourselves…” Heechul smiled. “After all he sucked my blood…”

Hangeng’s face turned really red.

“W-What?” Shiwon looked surprised.

“But I appreciate it…for you disinfecting it that is…”

“Yeah…no problem…” Hangeng couldn’t make eye contact with Heechul. “So…is he a relative or something?”

“Um…” Shiwon didn’t know how to respond.

“We’re lovers.”

Both Hangeng and Shiwon turned in surprise simultaneously.

“Just kidding.” Heechul smirked. “I bet that surprised you, huh? Well I’m actually his pet. A poor pet he took off from the streets and brought home to take care of.”

“It’s not really like that-”

“Yes it is.” Heechul smiled. “There’s nothing to hide.”

“I-I think that’s rather nice of you Shiwon!” Hangeng smiled uncomfortably as he patted his friend’s arm. He really wanted to get rid of the uncomfortable atmosphere.

“Yeah, apparently Heechul’s younger brother has cancer in the hospital…I’d like to help them…”

“Cancer? That’s horrible!” Hangeng exclaimed. “I’d like to help as well!”

“Look, I really appreciate your intentions but I don’t really need your pity and charity,” Heechul snapped. “I’m a man too; I have ways of supporting myself.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend you…we’ll do it your way…” Shiwon smiled apologetically.

Heechul shrugged in response. “Well, I’m assuming that your China friend is staying here as well?”

“Oh yeah! Yes he is…he’s on vacation so he’ll be staying here for a few weeks, right?”

“Um..y-yeah…” Hangeng had a slightly discontent expression on his face.

“I’m sure the three of us will get along, right?” Heechul smiled.

“Right!”

--+--

“You really never talk about your past…huh?” Donghae gave a small smile as he handed a can of juice to a rather expressionless Kibum. Kibum responded with a shrug as he accepted the juice. The silent boy leaned against the windowsill as he looked out into the clear sky of mid-afternoon.

“It doesn’t matter anymore…” Kibum continued to stare off into space. “After meeting Heechul hyung…all the pain…all the bad stuff…it’s forgotten…”

“Yeah…sorry…I’ll shut up now-”

“What about you?” Kibum turned to the older boy. “We’ve been together for two years, huh?”

“Yeah…” Unlike Kibum, Donghae wanted to talk about his past. “I once had everything…a beautiful house…plenty of food…all the toys I wanted…two loving parents…”

“Wow…sounds like heaven…” Kibum gave a small smile.

“Yeah…it was probably more than what I could ask for…but…” Donghae paused.

“What happened?”

“My father betrayed his best friend and was murdered…my mother ran away and eloped to France leaving me here all alone with nothing…I’ll never forgive them for the murder…never…and apparently the best friend named his kid after my father…they were that close…”

“I’d hate to be that kid…”

“Yeah…then I lived on the streets for awhile until Heechul hyung found me and took me in…”

“I see…hm…but what they did to your father is unacceptable…wouldn’t you want to avenge your father’s death?”

Soft tears formed in Donghae’s eyes as he looked at the boy beside him. “Of course I do. I wanted to plan revenge ever since my father was murdered…”

“What was the name of your father?”

“Lee…Hyuk…Jae…”

“Well, I guess we have our first clue.”

“W-What?” Donghae blinked his eyes.

“Lee Hyukjae…didn’t you say that was the name of the kid? If we find him…we can find his father and have your revenge…”

Donghae bit his lips.

A part of him wanted revenge yet another part didn’t.

..to be continued..

A/N: I'd appreciate any comments or thoughts...thanks!

[Fanfic] Sugar and Spice (Chapter 1)

2007-01-21T06:27:44Z

Title: Sugar and Spice (Chapter 1)
Pairing: ShiChul, HanChul, ShiHan, EunHae, KiChul, KiHan
Rating: R
Warnings: Language (for the moment)
Synopsis: AU. Perfect good boy Shiwon meets seductive money grubbing Heechul. However as Shiwon's feelings are very obvious, Heechul's is not and is quite unpredictable. Will there ever be love?

Chapter 1

The lights dimmed low as the sky grew blacker by the second. Music roared loudly as young bodies swayed to the beat, feeling the vibrant rhythm flow through their veins. Drinks were passed around from one person to the next trying out different flavors that sunk deep within the tongue. It was a night just like any other where young people would gather and dance the night away. People are given the privilege to forget about their troublesome worries and focus on the peak of their youth. After all, each person is given one life to live; they might as well live that life to the fullest.

He didn’t really know why he was there. He was a boy who grew up in a well-sheltered family. He had a loving mother and a hardworking father. He studied hard throughout high school and received high marks and honorable recognitions. Girls had fallen in love with him, but he kindly denied them, gently telling the girls that due to his studies he wouldn’t have time to focus on having a girlfriend. But of course the main reason was that he didn’t really want any girlfriends, he just didn’t have the heart to hurt any feelings.

And yet he found himself in amidst of a group of young individuals who never had the opportunity of growing up in a warm family or took the time to study. The boy was surrounded by people who grew up in harsh lifestyles and these people would come to this one sanctuary in order to throw those worries aside just for the night.

“Ah!”

The boy turned around only to feel something heavy collapse into his arms. He looked down in surprise only to see a beautiful flushed face smiling straight at him.

“Hee…hee…are you prince charming…?” The beautiful face flashed another smile as he gave out a soft hiccup.

The modest boy didn’t know what to say as he felt a knot form in his throat. He took a small gulp as he opened his mouth, words refusing to come out.

“I-I’m um…” The boy stuttered as he began to feel his face burn up.

“W-What’s your name?” The beautiful face hiccupped once more only to be pulled away by another person.

“W-Well it’s Choi-”

“Ah, don’t even bother,” A young boy smiled rather apologetically as he pulled the beautiful face away. “This guy…well…he won’t remember…”

“S-Stupid Kibum…” The beautiful boy slurred his words. “S-Stop telling people lies…”

He then turned to the modest boy as he flashed another smile once more. “P-Please tell me…I-I’ll remember…”

Kibum shook his head apologetically once more as he pulled the beautiful boy away. “H-Hyung…I think you had one too many drinks…we ought to take you home-”

“NO!” The beautiful boy frowned heavily as he tried to push the younger boy away. “I DON’T WANT TO GO HOME!”

“Sigh…you’re like a spoiled princess…” Kibum felt as if he was going to give up. He then turned to the boy before him. “Hey, you think you could watch him?”

The boy’s eyes expanded in surprise by the sudden request.

“What’s your name?” Kibum asked.

“Choi Shiwon…” the boy replied.

“Shiwon…well, you look like a nice guy compared to all the other people you find here…please take care of Heechul hyung for me…” Kibum pushed the beautiful boy into Shiwon’s arms.

“S-Stupid K-Kibum!” Heechul slurred as he pointed at the younger boy.

“I’ll be back hyung…” Kibum winked as Heechul gave a small nod.

Shiwon watched as the younger boy leave. He felt awfully shy and awkward considering the fact that he had a beautiful person dangling in his arms but before he knew it Heechul knocked out. The boy began to panic wondering if he should call the hospital or the police but he didn’t want to get Heechul in trouble by the law. Kibum was nowhere to be found, so he concluded that the only solution was to take the boy home.

Shiwon gently placed the boy on his bed, wrapping the boy’s body with his bed sheets hoping that the beautiful boy was feeling okay. He then turned towards his bathroom deciding to take a shower.

Heechul continued to keep his eyes shut tightly as he felt warm movements around him, feeling a heavy blanket wrapped around his body. He then heard footsteps walking away as the boy peeked an eye open noticing the other boy entering the bathroom. In a few more seconds the sound of water running in the shower came to Heechul’s ears as he gave a satisfied smile. The boy jumped out of the bed as he noticed a pair of pants hanging over a chair. He took the pants as he dug into the pockets finding the one thing he was hoping to achieve all night.

“This was way too easy…” Heechul smirked as he looked at the wallet that was clasped tightly in his hand. “From all the people I’ve robbed…this was the fastest…that guy is so stupid to bring me home…”

The boy began to make his way towards the front door only to hear the sound of the shower being turned off. Usually at this point Heechul would take off but for some odd reason, his conscience told him to get back into bed.

Shiwon walked out of the bathroom as he dried off his hair. He then looked over to his bed noticing that Heechul was still sleeping. The boy smiled at the sight of Heechul’s peaceful sleeping face. He then walked over towards the bed securing the bed sheet around the other boy’s slender shoulders.

He then plopped himself on his chair as the boy gradually fell asleep.

--+--

“Shit…” Heechul woke up in an unfamiliar surrounding only to remember what had happened the prior night before. The boy cursed to himself for falling asleep when he should have left in the middle of the night. Heechul sat up in his spot as he looked around the huge apartment complex. He never really got the chance to absorb his surrounding from the night before but the boy was surprised to see imported statues and highly expensive furniture.

In other words, he was in a rich boy’s house.

“Ah! I see you have woken up!” Shiwon peered in from the door as he carried in a tray filled with food. “Are you feeling okay? You don’t have any hangover or anything right? Well tell me if you do because I’ll go by some medicine-”

“Who are you?” Heechul stared at the other boy blankly.

“Ah, that’s right, you’re probably wondering how you got here and why you’re in a stranger’s house…” Shiwon placed the tray aside as he scratched the back of his head shyly.

Heechul continued to stare at him expressionlessly.

“My name is Shiwon…C-Choi Shiwon…” Shiwon stuttered. “You were drunk last night and your friend asked me to watch over you so I-”

“Oh…my friend…” Heechul pursed his lips. “He’s not my friend.”

“O-Oh…” Shiwon was slightly confused.

“That guy…that guy…well, he tried to sell me into prostitution once…considering I had a beautiful face…” Heechul leaned his head back.

Shiwon was quite shock. He didn’t really know what to say. “Oh my god…I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t be…it has nothing to do with you…” Heechul shrugged as he looked around. “Must be nice to be you…living a wealthy lifestyle and all…”

“Ah…” Shiwon bit his lips slightly.

“Sorry, I’m being such an ass,” Heechul smiled as he stood from the bed. “I should really get going…”

“You should at least stay for breakfast!” Shiwon pointed at the tray.

Heechul felt his stomach grumble.

“Well I guess I can stay for that…” Heechul began to eat the piece of bread as he gorged on it quite hungrily surprising even Shiwon a bit.

“Your family must be worried about you…” Shiwon induced a conversation.

“Hm? Family?” Heechul frowned slightly. “My parents died when I was six…my younger brother is sick in the hospital and I’m just trying to make money to pay for the hospital fee…”

“I’m so sorry to hear that…” Shiwon wanted to smack himself for asking such a question. “What kind of disease does your brother have?”

Heechul paused for a second.

“C-Cancer…yeah…that…in his brain or something…doctor says he won’t make it…but you know…don’t lose hope…” Heechul fumbled with his words.

“How do you make your living?”

“That my friend is crossing the borderline…” Heechul stared at the other boy. “I practically told you my life story just now.”

“Ah…right…I’m sorry…but it’s just that…” Shiwon bit his lips slightly. “I feel that I should help…”

“Help?” Heechul almost choked on his food. “Why would a stranger like you want to help a stranger like me?”

“Because I feel like it?”

“Good enough answer.”

“Where do you live? I should take you home-”

“I don’t have a home…” Heechul finished eating his food. “I leech off my nights at my so called friend’s house…”

“You can’t go back there!” Shiwon protested.

“I don’t have anywhere else to go-”

“Stay here!”

Heechul smiled. “I can’t do that…I don’t want to intrude and leech off a-”

“We won’t be strangers anymore…” Shiwon smiled optimistically. “We can be friends.”

“Friends…that sounds nice…” Heechul hugged his knees to his chest. “Well…thank you…friend…”

“No problem! Well…I have to go to school…” Shiwon began to walk towards the doorway. “I’ll be back in the afternoon so help yourself to anything here…if you need to reach me my number is near the telephone…and the spare key is under the doormat.”

“Thanks…I really appreciate it…” Heechul smiled warmly.

“Don’t mention it.”

--+--

As soon as Shiwon left the house, Heechul immediately reached for his cell phone dialing the first number on the list. The boy laughed with glee as he anxiously waited for his friend to answer the call.

“Hello, Heechul hyung?”

“Ah! Kibum!”

“DUDE, where the hell were you? The guys and I were getting worried sick that you might have been murdered or-”

“Oh my god, you will not believe what happened!”

“What? If you tell me you slept with the guy I’ll NEVER forgive you-”

“NO!” Heechul scowled. “It’s nothing like that!”

“I’m just kidding…I know you too well…”

“I told this guy some bullshit and he totally bought it. Where are you right now? I jacked his wallet last night, I’ll give it to you.”

“Wait, are you telling me that you’re going back?”

“This guy is freaking rich, so I’ve decided to take advantage of him. I made up some sappy childhood story and he totally felt sorry for me and stuff.”

“You’re such a devil!”

“Whatever, haha, you’ll be calling me a god when we become rich. How’s Donghae doing?”

“He’s here with me right now. He tells me that he misses you.”

“Well, tell him that I don’t miss him, haha.”

“Hey Donghae, Hyung says he misses you so much that it hurts!”

“Yah! Kibum!” Heechul smiled. He loved the two younger boys very much; after all, they were like his dear younger brothers. “Anyways, I’ll bring the wallet to you right now…are you guys at home?”

“Yup.”

--+--

“Choi…Shi…won…” Kibum lifted the ID card up high as he read out the information. “Woah, isn’t he the son of that really rich dude who owns that diamond factory.”

“EHH?” Heechul grabbed the card from the younger boy. “Are you serious? I had no idea! Then didn’t we hit like jackpot?”

“But why would a high class guy like him be doing at a night club?” Donghae frowned slightly. “Are you sure it’s him? I’d never imagine such a guy there…”

“I’ve been in his house, the guy is filthy rich,” Heechul smiled.

“Well, if you say so…” Donghae pursed his lips. “Hyung…are you seriously going to go back?”

“Of course! I’m not satisfied with just his wallet…plus he said I could live there for awhile!”

“W-What?” Kibum almost choked on his own saliva. “Tell me you weren’t an idiot and accepted.”

“Shut the fuck up,” Heechul scowled. “I know what I’m doing.”

“But wouldn’t they notice? If all their precious belongings disappear from them one by one…” Donghae bit his lips slightly. “I think it’s a bit risky. Let’s just stick to stealing wallets.”

“Look,” Heechul smiled rather confidently at the two boys. “Just trust me. It’s not fair those rich bastards get to live in nice homes while we barely manage in a one room apartment. The least we can do is steal from them…plus…the guy lives alone…does he really need all those things? And…”

“And..?” Donghae looked at the older boy as Kibum had nothing else to say.

“I want to send you guys to school…” Heechul said softly.

Kibum twitched in his seat.

...to be continued...

[Oneshot] Cold Hands

2007-01-19T21:57:58Z

Title: Cold Hands
Pairing: ShiChul (main), KiChul, CinHae
Rating: NC-17
Warnings: Um...angst? Gay sex.
Summary: Heechul is being very cold. Can he possibly get warm?

Cold Hands

Cold fingers traced down the back of a young adolescent youth, slowly removing the fabric that concealed his tightened chest. Heat overcame him as his whole body began to burn up, flushed with excitement and embarrassment combined. His eyes looked up rather lovingly as these cold hands playfully slid down to his nipples, teasing them as they immediately hardened.

“Ah…” The boy let out a small moan as he felt the cold fingers massage his chest. He bit his lips slightly from the excitement as he grabbed on to the bed sheets beside him.

The hands moved down from the nipples to the buckle of the boy’s belt. The cold fingers hastily pried off the belt as they literally ripped off the boy’s pants rather hungrily. He felt the hands enter through the elastic band of his boxers, as he couldn’t help but to begin to breathe heavily his heart beating rapidly.

“Ah…ah…” He couldn’t help but let out soft moans as he felt the cold fingers clasped around his manhood. He was a young boy no longer as he slowly closed his eyes, feeling rather satisfied with such accomplishment.

The room was getting hot…very hot…as the cold hand began to massage him at a gradual pace. The speed began to quicken as the boy continued to let out soft moans as he clutched on to the pillow beside him.

“H-Hyung…” The boy breathed out to his lover as he saw a smile amidst the darkness of the room.

Before he knew it he had already came as he was suddenly turned on all fours. He felt his face flushed at the sight of his own cum sliding down his lover’s hand, only to watch a tongue lick up his remains. A licked finger was felt at the brim of his entrance as it pried itself through, widening the boy’s hole. He let out a loud gasp as the second finger joined, massaging the boy as it continuously went in and out.

“Ah…hyung…I want you in me…” The boy gasped only for his request to be fulfilled. He let out a small scream as his felt his lover entering him. “Ah….ah…”

“Mmm…harder…” The boy begged on all fours as he felt his lover go in and out of him, the pace quickening by the second. “Ahh…ah…”

“…I love you…”

The rhythmic motion came to a brief halt as no words were said in return. Then the rhythmic motion resumed its place to finish what was started.

The young boy had fallen immediately to sleep as soon as he had reached his climax. He hugged on to his pillow tightly against his chest, as a young boy would cling on to his teddy bear. The cold hands pulled the bed sheet over the young boy as it covered every inch of his naked body. They gently brushed the boy’s hair only for it to be abruptly pulled away.

“I’m sorry Kibum…” The hands apologetically tucked the younger boy in. “…but I can’t say I feel the same….”

--+--

Kim Heechul sat crossed legs on his bed, consumed in his favorite comic book. He began to feel a bit sleepy being slightly worn out from the night before. Yet he continuously told himself not to fall asleep, hoping that the suspense of the comic book would keep him awake. But he soon realized that he wouldn’t need the comic book after all only to feel something cold against his face.

“AH!” Heechul immediately dropped his comic book as he massaged his cheek to regain the warmth. He then looked up into a smiling cheerful face. It was a smile that only Heechul got to see.

“Hyung, I felt that you needed a drink so I got you this…” Kim Kibum smiled warmly as he handed the older boy a cold can of soda.

Heechul smiled back as he accepted the can. “Thank you!”

He opened the can as he took a long sip, letting out a refreshing sigh only to realize that Kibum was still there. “Is there anything you need?”

Kibum felt a bit hurt by the cold question yet he continued to present a smiley face as he shook his head. “I just…I just…”

Heechul raised an eyebrow. “You just…?”

“I just wanted to be near you…” Kibum confessed shyly.

Heechul responded with a soft smile. “Ah my lovely Snow White…whatever are we going to do with you?”

Kibum leaned over as he placed a kiss on Heechul’s lips. Heechul looked up into Kibum’s face rather expressionlessly.

“I’ll play with you later…okay?” Heechul forced a smile as he pulled back his comic book to his face. “Your hyung wants to finish reading this.”

“Ah…okay…” Kibum abruptly replied with a nod as he began to leave the room only for Choi Shiwon to enter with his hands behind his back.

“Ehhhhh!” Shiwon looked from Kibum to Heechul to the soda can in Heechul’s hand. “I guess Kibum already beat me to it.”

“Beat you to what?” Heechul asked, slightly annoyed by the interruptions.

“Well…” Shiwon immediately pulled out his hands from behind only to be holding a cold can of soda. “TADA…I brought you something to drink hyung.”

Kibum just gave a small smile as he left the room.

“In other words you lose…” Heechul said coolly as he resumed reading his comic book.

“I bet he didn’t bring you something to eat!”

Heechul brought his comic book down as his whole body began to perk.

“Okay…NOW we’re talking…”

Shiwon stuck out his tongue cutely as he produced a small box from his other hand. “I brought you cake!”

“Wah! Cake!” Heechul’s eyes sparkled with glee as he rubbed his hands together. Shiwon removed the cake from its box as he served the beautifully decorated cake to the older boy.

Heechul stuffed his face with the cake as he smiled at the sweetness of the taste melting in his mouth.

“Ah! You got whip cream on your cheek!” Shiwon smiled as he wiped the cream off of Heechul’s cheek with his index finger, licking his finger clean.

“Ew, why did you eat that?” Heechul asked in disgust. “It came from my face.”

“Hyung’s face is clean to me!” Shiwon flashed a smile.

“Bleh, don’t do that Shiwon…when you smile like that it grosses me out…” Heechul waved his hand away.

“Aw…why not?” Shiwon let out a small pout. “You always hang out with Kibum and Donghae, but you never seem to have time for me!”

“I’m a busy person, you’ll have to make an appointment,” Heechul finished the last of his cake as Shiwon continued to pout.

“Hyung is so expensive…” Shiwon let out a small sigh. “Makes me envious of Kibum and Donghae…sometimes I wish I was them…”

Heechul placed his empty plate to the side as he stared rather blankly at Shiwon.

“Sometimes I wish I was you Choi Shiwon.”

“Eh?” Shiwon looked up in surprise. “I would think that’d be the last comment to ever come from your mouth.”

“You’re tall…good looking…smart…handsome…everyone’s prince charming…” Heechul slowly hugged his knees against his chest. “…But most of all…you’re loyal.”

Shiwon smiled.

“Hyung…just by saying that…you had made my day,” Shiwon flashed his infamous smile as Heechul threw a pillow at him.

“Ugh, didn’t I tell you to NOT smile like that?”

“But you’re the one who made me so happy!” Shiwon protested.

“GET OUT!”

--+--

Lee Donghae lied down on his bed rather anxiously. He closed his eyes as his ears listened to the ticking of his clock. The boy began to bite on his lips slightly as he felt that he couldn’t wait any longer, the anxiety about to explode from his inside.

The door to his room opened slowly as a brief beam of light was visible. Donghae immediately pretended to be asleep as he quickly closed his eyes. Before he knew it he felt something heavy moved into his bed as a pair of cold hands wrapped around his tiny waist. The boy felt light breaths on the back of his neck as he couldn’t help but feel slight chills go down the back of his spine. His heart began to beat rapidly as he whole body began to feel hot.

The cold hands moved from the waist and down under the elastic band of Donghae’s sweats. He felt the hands teasingly massage his balls as his underwear began to feel tight around his hips.

“Ah…” Donghae moaned, as he couldn’t pretend his sleep any longer. He then felt the cold hands move from the outer layer of his underwear as it went in, cupping his manhood rather gently and firmly. Of course Donghae wasn’t new to this, as he the hands began to massage him rather fiercely just the way Donghae usually liked it.

“H-Hyung…” Donghae smiled as he shifted his head to the side, meeting the lips of his lover. His mouth invitingly opened wide as tongues began to wrestle with one another, saliva exchanged from one mouth to the other. His hands slid up into his lover’s hair as he began to massage through them rather excitedly, deepening the kiss exotically.

This was what Donghae always looked forward to each night. Of course he didn’t get it every night, but it was on the nights that he was lucky that his anxiety from the previous night would be fulfilled.

His lover had already entered inside him as he felt his lover’s hips thrusting inside him. Donghae felt his whole body overcome with an ecstatic feeling as he felt as if he was on the top of the world. The younger boy collapsed in his lover’s arms as he breathed rather heavily.

“I..I…I love you hyung…” Donghae breathed out as he hugged on to his lover’s sticky chest. Yet he did not received the answer he had yearned for from all the previous nights the two had shared.

All he received was a kiss on the lips and a pat on the head.

--+--

“Shiwon…have you ever made love?”

Shiwon almost choked on his crackers as his eyes widened in surprise. Heechul looked rather innocently at the younger boy as he hugged his knees against his chest.

“O-Of c-course not!” Shiwon stuttered as he felt his face begin to burn.

“Of course you haven’t because Mr. Perfect Choi Shiwon, on top of all his good attributes must still be a virgin.”

“You make it sound as if it’s a bad thing!”

“I’m not! I mean well with your good looks I wouldn’t be surprised if you screwed a woman or two.”

Shiwon couldn’t help but look appalled.

“I’m just kidding!” Heechul forced a reassuring smile. “I’m just playing with you.”

“Why do you ask me that all of a sudden?” Shiwon frowned slightly.

“Why can’t I?” Heechul frowned back.

Shiwon pursed his lips slightly as he rolled up his bag of unfinished crackers.

“If a person made love to another person…would it be abnormal for them to have cold hands?” Heechul looked rather blankly at the wall.

Shiwon frowned slightly as he pondered in thought. “Well yeah, it would because…hm, well, not that I’m an expert or anything…I’m just making this conclusion by common sense. When two people are in love and share that bonding experience of uniting as one-”

“Oh my god…uniting as one?” Heechul rolled his eyes. How greasy could Shiwon get? “Anyways…continue…”

Shiwon let out a small shy smile. “Well wouldn’t you think that their love would be warm and not cold?”

“I wish I was a princess.”

Shiwon looked in surprise. “I thought you already are…aren’t you? Cinderella?”

“Sometimes I wish I was pampered…I wish someone would hold me in their arms…and make me feel as if I’m protected…” Heechul ignored.

Shiwon stared at the older boy rather warmly as he walked over and pulled Heechul into his arms. He wrapped his arms around Heechul’s skinny body, gently caressing his fingers through the older boy’s hair.

“Is this good enough?” Shiwon breathed into Heechul’s hair making even Heechul shiver slightly. “Simba pampering and protecting his Cinderella…”

“…”

Heechul cried.

--+--

“Hyung the car has already arrived!” Kibum peered in from the bathroom door as Heechul was fixing his hair.

“I’ll be there in a minute,” Heechul grunted slightly. “You can go out first.”

The two were scheduled to film an episode of Rainbow Romance that day but for some reason Heechul was running late due to his hair not being the way he wanted.

“Ah…okay,” Kibum left the bathroom as Heechul continued to fix his hair only for another person to appear at the bathroom door.

“You’re leaving?” Donghae peered in from the door rather sadly. “We have a recording for Music Tank today…”

“Kibum and I can’t make it today, we have a filming schedule for Rainbow Romance…” Heechul’s eyes locked on to his own reflection in the mirror.

“Oh…so I guess I’ll be singing Kibum’s part again today…” Donghae pursed his lips slightly. “But it’d be better if everyone was there…”

“At least you get Choi Shiwon there with you,” Heechul replied thoughtlessly as his hair had finally met perfection.

Donghae frowned. “What does Shiwon have to do with anything?”

“Good question…” Heechul didn’t really know himself.

“Will you come tonight?”

Heechul paused slightly as he looked at the time on the wall. “Ah! I didn’t think I was this late!”

Heechul headed out the door only to feel a small hand desperately cling around his wrist.

“…Please?” Donghae’s eyes reminded Heechul of a sad abandoned puppy. “I need you…”

Heechul bit his lips as he looked into Donghae’s desperate face. The boy was practically a brother to him and to think that their relationship turned into such a distorted notion of need made even Heechul feel disgusted.

“Of course!” Heechul smiled as he ruffled Donghae’s hair. “I’ll see you later.”

Donghae smiled with satisfaction. “See you tonight!”

Heechul ran to the car that waited outside as he joined the backseat with Kibum. He flashed the younger boy an apologetic smile as the driver had finally departed to their destination.

“How are we feeling today?” Heechul asked the younger boy only to feel a hand slip up into his own.

“Please let me stay like this…just until we get to the studio…” Kibum squeezed the older boy’s hand tightly. Heechul responded with a light nod.

A few minutes of silence went by.

“Sometimes I wish…I wish I could just have you for myself…” Kibum broke the silence as he looked out the car window.

“…” Heechul frowned.

“Whenever I see you with the other guys…getting all friendly and touchy…I can’t help but feel so…so…so-”

“Don’t be a selfish brat,” Heechul cut the younger boy off.

Kibum pursed his lips feeling very hurt.

Heechul was well aware of Kibum’s sensitivity and the need of attention, but the older boy was getting rather sick of it. He was getting sick of always fulfilling that need of attention when he had his own needs to worry about.

“Look…pretend if you were in my shoes…how would you feel to have everyone need you and want you yet one person expects to have you all for themselves…what if you were the one of everyone? Wouldn’t it be unfair?”

Kibum felt his lips quiver slightly as he almost felt as if he was about to cry.

“Do you even love me?”

Heechul whispered his response into Kibum’s ear as Kibum began to shake his head in denial.

As for Donghae…Heechul didn’t go to his room that night.

--+--

Shiwon leaned back on the couch peacefully as Heechul leaned against him. The two had the apartment to themselves as the other members had other personally needs to have taken care of. Heechul smiled as he snuggled against Shiwon’s warm chest comfortably, feeling that he could lie there forever.

“Are you in a good mood?” Shiwon asked as he peered down into Heechul’s smiling face.

“It’s true that I’m smiling but when I really think about it…I’m in no position to be in a good mood…” Heechul continued to smile.

“I love how you never make sense, but for some reason I feel as if I understand you…”

“Do you really?”

“Yeah…I think…I hope…”

“No, I mean…” Heechul bit his lips slightly. “Do you love me?”

Shiwon paused for a brief moment as Heechul could feel the younger boy’s heartbeat quicken through his chest.

“Yes.”

“What kind of love? Friendship love? Brotherly love? Romantic love?”

“I don’t think I could answer…”

“Why not?”

“Because I’m afraid that my answer may ruin my relationship with you.”

“Would you sleep with me?”

Shiwon choked on his own saliva. “W-What?”

“Or am I not good enough to sleep with?”

“No, that’s not it!” Shiwon shook his head. “Well, uh, why are you asking me such uncomfortable questions?”

“Are they really that uncomfortable?” Heechul looked up into the ceiling.

“I fantasize sleeping with you every night.”

Heechul’s eyes expanded slightly in surprise. He looked up into Shiwon’s face as it turned bright red from embarrassment.

“You’re really cute Shiwon.” Heechul smiled.

Shiwon was too flushed by his confession to say anything.

“Do you want to make love to me right now?”

Shiwon twitched slightly in his seat.

“Y-Yes and n-no…” Shiwon stuttered.

“What kind of answer is that?” Heechul scowled.

“Yes because I love you and no because you don’t love me…making love is meaningless when mutual feelings are not returned.”

“How do you know I don’t love you?” Heechul tested.

“You do love me…” Shiwon looked into the older boy’s eyes. “But you’re scared to accept that feeling. You’re scared to let go of your boundless freedom…your carefree attitude…that oblivious spirit…”

“I hate how you’re always right…” Weak tears slowly formed in the older boy’s eyes as he leaned over, kissing the younger boy on the lips.

Heechul’s hand trailed up Shiwon’s face as he gently clasped on to Shiwon’s hair, pulling the younger boy’s head down…deepening the kiss.

--+--

“You didn’t come last night.”

Heechul sat in his chair in the dressing room as he looked into the mirror, seeing Donghae’s reflection beside his own. Donghae’s face was filled with slight hurt and rejection as he stared at the older boy through the mirror.

“I was busy…” Heechul hastily replied.

“But you promised…” Donghae bit his lip slightly.

“Things just come up you know…” Heechul scowled.

“Will you go out with-”

“No.” Heechul cut off as he turned around from his chair, facing the younger boy.

Donghae looked as if he was about to cry.

“I’m going to tell you the same thing I told Kibum…”

“…” Donghae remained silent.

“You are nothing more than a younger brother to me.”

Donghae left the dressing room with his sleeve to his face, concealing the heartbroken expression plastered on his face.

Heechul let out a huge sigh as he leaned back on his chair, only to see the one person he wanted to see at that moment.

“Ah, Shiwon, good timing,” Heechul stood from his seat as he grabbed the younger boy’s arm.

“Oh hyung, we’re up to perform in five minutes-” Shiwon explained only to be yanked out of the dressing room by the older boy.

Heechul stormed down the hallways of the concert hall as he stopped in front of the janitor’s closet. The older boy hastily opened the door as he threw the younger boy in, locking the door behind him.

His lips instantly met up with the younger boy’s, hungrily sucking the life out of Shiwon’s full lips. Shiwon helplessly kissed back being consumed by the sudden surprise. Before he knew it, Heechul was already on his knees, gently blowing on Shiwon’s erect penis.

The older boy rolled his tongue all over as he gradually began to suck excitedly, clasping the hardened penis in his hand.

“Ah…h-hyung…” Shiwon breathed heavily as he massaged his fingers through Heechul’s hair. He leaned his head back against the wall as he closed his eyes allowing the newfound pleasure to flow through his body.

Shiwon then paused as he gently jerked Heechul’s head backward. “Hyung…I’m going to cum…”

“Just do it…” Heechul continued to suck eagerly. “I want to know how you taste like.”

Shiwon couldn’t help but feel his face flush even hotter as he let out his cum right into Heechul’s mouth. Heechul smiled as he gulped the remains in his mouth, feeling Shiwon’s cum sliding down his throat.

“I’m so embarrassed,” Shiwon covered his face with his hands as Heechul pried the hands away.

“Let me see your face,” Heechul peered over through the dimmed darkness as he licked Shiwon’s face. “Was I cold?”

Shiwon shook his head.

“Was I hot?”

Shiwon shook his head again,

“Then what was I?”

Shiwon smiled as he brushed Heechul’s bangs to the side.

“You were warm.”

“SUPER JUNIOR UP IN ONE MINUTE!”

Shiwon quickly zipped up his pants as Heechul hastily wiped Shiwon’s remnants with his sleeve.

//end

FANFIC ARCHIVE

2007-01-19T21:52:10Z

Hello this is an archive for all my fanfics. Contains Chapter links and synopsis.

+Fanfics+

NEWS:

Title: Painful Realities
Rating: PG-13
Genre: AU, BL
Pairings: Ryo x Tegoshi (main), Massu x Tegoshi (main), Koyama x Shige, Yamapi x Kusano and other special pairings..but you must read to find out. :P Just to let you know EVERYONE in NEWS is featured in this fic, even Uchi.

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here.
Chapter Nineteen can be found here.
Chapter Twenty can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-One can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Two can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Three can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Four can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Five can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Six can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Seven can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Eight can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Nine can be found here.
Chapter Thirty can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-One can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-Two can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-Three can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-Four can be found here.
Epilogue can be found here.

Title: Somewhat Annoying
Group: NEWS
Pairings: Ryo x Kusano
Rating: NC-17
Warnings: YAOI, LEMON, CRACK (I mean, come on now, Ryo x Kusano, WTF?), BONDAGE, AND ATTEMPT RAPE
Disclaimer: IF I did own them I wouldn't be here wasting my time writing fanfics...XDD

( Somewhat Annoying )

Title: One Million Points
Group: NEWS
Pairings: Yamashita Tomohisa x Tegoshi Yuya
Rating: PG-13
Warnings: Alcohol...vodka...Ryo being weird...Tackey's underwear...oh and Keiko Kitagawa. ♥
Disclaimer: YES I OWN JOHNNY. I OWN HIM GOOD.

Can be found here.

Johnnys:

Title: Until you come back
Group: NEWS/KAT-TUN
Characters: Kame, Kusano
Rating: PG-13 (Profanity)
Warnings: FRIENDSHIP lol...not yaoi for once..xD;;
Disclaimer: If I owned them...such fic wouldn't even exist.
Summary: Well for once I didn't write romance. LOL. I love this pairing, even as romance, but I decided to write a friendship fic. Haha. It's a bit sad kinda not really, it just touches on the whole Kusano/NEWS suspension deal and focuses on Kame's point of view.

Can be found here.

Title: Love at First Sight
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, NakamaruMassu (?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here .
Chapter Nineteen can be found here.
Chapter Twenty can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-One can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Two can be found here.

Title: Just a game
Pairings: Akame, Pin
Rating: PG (Rating may change later....)
Warnings: Angst, Love Triangle, ~~Diva Jin~~
Synopsis: Pi loves Jin. Kame loves Jin. Jin loves Kame and Pi.

Pi and Kame decide to play a game of endurance.

Who will survive till the very end?

And better yet, who will win the game?

Chapter one can be found here.

BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 8)
Groups: KATTUN, NEWS, Arashi, Tackey and Tsubasa, Kanjani8, Ya-Ya-Yah, ~~oh and Jimmy Mackey.~~ D:
Pairings: None at the moment.
Rating: R
Warnings: Profanity, Violence, Death (well, come on now, it IS Battle Royale -_-)
Synopsis: Ahhh, all our beautiful "new current generation" Johnnies stranded in the deadly game of Battle Royale. This is my version and my take on the parody. yeah...i noe...im digging my own grave for starting a new fic, but i wanted to write this out since like forever. D: Yeah I actually worked hard on this...I even made a class chart and a map...I KNOW IM A LOSER. D:

Prologue + Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.

Super Junior:

Title: From Manly to Beautiful
Pairing: ShiChul (Shi Won x Hee Chul)
Rating: R
Warnings: Yaoi, AU, Sexual Situations, Violence, Death
Word Count: 5,500
Synopsis: It has been four years since Shi Won had last seen Hee Chul.
A/N: Written for the Super Junior AU contest at miracle______.

Can be found here.

Title: Cold Hands
Pairing: ShiChul (main), KiChul, CinHae
Rating: NC-17
Warnings: Um...angst? Gay sex.
Summary: Heechul is being very cold. Can he possibly get warm?

Can be found here.

Title: Unexpected Diversions (Prologue + Chapter 1)
Pairings/Appearances: Eventually ALL of SuJu, but at the moment there is only Hee Chul and Shi Won...pairings will eventually be ShiChul, KangTeuk...more to come. This is the beginning of an epic after all, so there isn't much. XD
Rating: PG (Ratings will change in future)
Warnings: AU...Crossdressing...?
Synopsis: Taken place in a medieval era of Kings and Queens and how the characters relate to one another as they embark on a journey. (I know I know..GAY SYNOPSIS. *shoots self*) Just give it a shot?

Chapter One can be found here.

Title: Sugar and Spice
Pairing: ShiChul, HanChul, ShiHan, EunHae, KiChul, KiHan
Rating: R
Warnings: Language, AU, drama, angst
Synopsis: Perfect good boy Shiwon meets seductive money grubbing Heechul. However as Shiwon's feelings are very obvious, Heechul's is not and is quite unpredictable. Will there ever be love? (Okay, I know, gay synopsis...but yeah throw in Hangeng and Kibum and triangles insue not to mention upcoming Eunhae. But uh yeah, give it a shot?)

Chapter one can be found here.
Chapter two can be found here.
Chapter three can be found here.

PANIC AT THE DISCO:

Title: Obsessed
Author: ME.
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: Ryan/Brendon
POV: Third
Summary: Brendon Urie is the new kid. Ryan Ross is the most popular guy in school. Brendon does not understand this. Therefore he devises many ways to possibly outpopular the other guy...only for it to turn into an obsession and possibly...love.
Disclaimer: Sadly I don't own Ryan or Brendon. However I do own the plot.

Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chaper Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen

+Picture Fics+

Johnnys:

Title: PWP KUSAME
Group: KATTUN/NEWS
Genre: WTF CRACK
Rating: PG-13/R?
Pairings: Kame x Kusano, Food-chan x Kusano, Lonely Junno and Massu.
Comments: UM YEAH...THIS BE.. somewhat of a visual fanfic? (Does such things exist?) Well, they say anything goes...think of this as a fanfic with pictures. XD

( KAME SAYS LOOK ME LOOK ME KUSSA PEEN )

Title: The REAL romance of Ganbatte Ikkimashoi
Series: Ganbatte Ikkimashoi
Genre: Romance...angst(?)
Rating: PG-13
Pairing: SABURO X SEKINO (For those who don't watch GI, just think of it as JUNNO X RYO. lol yes Junno is seme.)
Comments: Another strange VISUAL FANFIC presented to you from me. This is MY VERSION of Ganbatte Ikkimashoi and how I think it should be. *cough* And that Saburo and Sekino are indeed gay. But of course that's just me. XDDD Oh and you really don't have to watch the drama to understand it, just look at it as more as Junno x Ryo crack. XD

Can be found here.

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 19)

2007-01-19T20:45:32Z

NOTE: I uh don't think I'm going to use this journal for art...so if you guys friended this journal for my artwork...please defriend it. I'm just going to use this journal to write fanfics. Thanks.

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 19)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, NakamaruMassu (?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here .

Chapter 19

The sun shone down brightly from the sky as it melted the creamy ice cream in Kusano’s hand. He grasped the cone tightly, licking away at the pure sweetness of the strawberry flavored ice cream. He then turned to the side and smiled retardedly only to see the other boy not eating.

“How come you’re not eating your ice cream?”

Kamenashi Kazuya snapped out of thought as he had been in somewhat of a daze. He shook his head and smiled at the messy creature before him. “Would you like some?”

“Hmm…” Kusano pursed his lips as he looked at the mint chocolate Kame had. “If you don’t mind!”

Kame smiled as he handed his cone to Kusano as he couldn’t help but be somewhat bothered. It was as if something was hindering him from the back of his brain yet he couldn’t finger what the thing was.

“I’ve always hated my parents.”

Kame looked up surprised.

“They always made me feel…” Kusano licked the dripping ice cream from his fingers. “…invisible.”

Kame didn’t know what to say. It was the first time Kusano ever really opened up to him about his personal life.

“I was never the brightest kid in school…and I wasn’t the best looking guy either…” Kusano finished eating his ice cream as he wiped his mouth with his sleeve. “…so I would often do crazy things just to gain attention and for people to notice me…in the end I was always labeled as the ‘insane attention whore’…I guess I wasn’t really born to be loved…”

Kusano looked at the ground sadly as he shifted in his seat. Kame could tell that the boy was trying his best to hold back his tears.

“But after I met you…I wonder…what is it about me that you like…am I really worth the trouble…would you throw away all your friends just to be with me?”

“Sometimes I wonder why I ever fell for you…” Kame felt his heart beat faster. “But your smile…it explains it all. Your smile is like a magical cure that just makes problems vanishes…but even through that smile I could see sadness.”

Kame leaned over as he licked Kusano’s ice cream smeared cheek. “I wish to take that sadness away.”

Kusano blushed as he wiped his cheek.

Akanishi Jin grunted in frustration as he scowled at the sight of Yamapi. He then turned to take his anger out on a cameraman.

“Where the FUCK is Kusano?”

“Boy, you need to calm down!” The cameraman frowned. “We can’t waste time to look for him. You two will have to resume the date.”

“I’m not going in a fucking love tunnel with him!” Jin argued.

“Don’t flatter yourself!” Yamapi snapped. “I’d rather eat bugs than go in a boat with you.”

The cameraman let out a huge sigh. “You know I’m recording all this.”

Jin scowled once more. “Okay, I’ll go in the fucking boat.”

“He agreed but it doesn’t mean I agree as well,” Yamapi crossed his arms.

“Its fine, I don’t need him. I’ll pretend I’m going on a date with the camera, I’m sure all the girls will like that!”

“Both of you boys are getting on that damn boat and that’s final.”

Kato Shigeaki was in a very indescribable atmosphere. He was currently inside a movie theatre sitting beside a boy who he once hated with all his might. Yet he had fallen in love with the boy shortly for better or for worse. For one thing he would never be able to tell the rest of his gang, aside from the fact that Koyama knew. But then again Koyama was his best friend…Koyama wouldn’t make a big deal out of it…would he?

Shige shook his head. He should concentrate on the movie before him. After all…Taguchi Junnosuke did pay good money for the two of them to see the movie in VIP settings.

Yes…so all in other words…

…the two boys were alone.

Shige really wanted to look at Junno but he couldn’t bring the courage to look. It’d be horribly embarrassing if Junno looked at him at the same time and Shige didn’t want any awkwardness even though the whole atmosphere was already awkward. The same thoughts constantly ran through Shige’s head only for him to feel something warm in his hands. He looked down only to see Junno’s hand sliding into his own. Shige’s face flushed as he shyly looked up to Junno’s face, only to see the other boy absorbed into the movie. He then quickly looked away as he tried another attempt at focusing on the movie.

“Is the movie boring?” Junno asked as Shige felt his whole body tightened. Shige immediately shook his head.

“Liar…” Junno leaned closer towards Shige. “I could see it all over your face.”

“No! Honestly, it’s very fun and entertaining! I like it a lot!” Shige cursed himself as he felt his voice shake.

“I’m sorry maybe we should have done something else for our first date…”

Oh right, it was their FIRST date. Shige couldn’t help but to feel even shyer than he already was. It took him hours to pick out what to wear and to style his hair just the way he wanted. He even came to the meeting place half an hour early just to show some common courtesy…however Junno was doing all the paying. The thought of Junno paying did offend Shige slightly…after all, Shige was a man too.

“Can I kiss you?”

“W-WHAT?” Shige’s eyes widened as he turned to the side to look at Junno, only to feel warm lips over his. Shige then pulled away shyly as he pushed Junno’s face away with his hands. “N-Not in here!”

“Why not?” Junno looked at Shige coyly. “No one’s in here anyway.”

“Still!” Shige cried out as he felt his face burn red. “How can you kiss me so…so…”

“So?”

“So easily!” Shige kept his eyes glued to the floor as he grabbed the sides of his jeans tightly. “I mean…aren’t you a bit too forward? Aren’t there like moments when people kiss? You just don’t ask a person, ‘oh, I feel like kissing right now, can I kiss you?’ It doesn’t work that way!”

“So in other words…you’ll let me kiss you only when were in a ‘moment’?” Junno burst into laughter. “I think I know why I like you so much.”

“W-Why?” Shige bit his lips as he continued to look at the floor.

“Because you’re so…” Junno smiled as he leaned over. “…cute.”

His lips went over Shige’s once more…but this time Shige didn’t resist.

Tegoshi Yuya peered over rather uncomfortably as he noticed the discontent look on Uchi Hiroki’s face. The two were inside Uchi’s dojo, sitting on the floor doing basically nothing. Tegoshi debated whether or not to grab the other boy’s attention, but didn’t want to disrupt his friend’s train of thought.

“Tegoshi.” Uchi suddenly turned towards the younger boy.

“Y-yes?” Tegoshi jumped up from his seat.

“Do you think I’m too skinny?”

“E-Eh?” Tegoshi blinked his eyes in disbelief, wondering why such a random question was being asked.

“I can’t win…” Uchi punched his fists into the ground. “I just can’t win…I know it…”

Tegoshi was very confused. “W-What are you talking about?”

“Tanaka Koki and I were scheduled a duel. If I lose…I lose my grandfather’s dojo forever…”

Tegoshi tightened on his spot as he abruptly jumped towards Uchi. “Y-You can’t let them have it!”

“You think I don’t know that?” Uchi scowled with frustration. He began to bite his lips as he can almost taste the blood coming out. “There’s only one solution…”

“…?” Tegoshi didn’t like where Uchi’s thoughts were going.

“We have to injure Tanaka Koki before the scheduled duel…maybe I can win by default!”

Tegoshi’s eyes widened in surprise. “H-How are we going to do that?”

Uchi turned to the smaller boy as he gave him a small smile. “Tegoshi…”

Tegoshi really didn’t like his name being called out like that. “Y-Yes….?”

“Don’t you think you underestimate your strength a bit too much?”

“I can’t take him by myself!” Tegoshi stuttered.

“I know that much!” Uchi scratched his head as he thought hard. “But what if we food poisoned him or something…?”

Tegoshi really didn’t like where this was going.

Nishikido Ryo stood in front of an elegantly gated door. He hesitated numerous times as his index finger would always pause a few centimeters away from the doorbell. He let out a huge sigh as he stood in front of this house feeling horribly uncomfortable. He then took a step back as he was about to leave only to hear a very familiar voice.

“N-Nishikido-kun…!”

Ryo ignored the voice and continued to walk away, only to feel light grasps on his arm. He then reluctantly turned around; facing the one face he felt that he was unworthy to see.

Ueda Tatsuya was scared with fright. Normally he would have just waited around the corner for Ryo to leave his house but for some reason he wanted to be bold. True that Ryo did treat him like shit for the better half of his lifetime but that still didn’t change Ueda’s true sincere feelings towards the other boy. Especially after hearing that Nishikido Ryo did indeed bid on him, or supposedly bid on him during the auction, Ueda just couldn’t help but die of curiosity. Why did Ryo do that?

Ryo looked down at the other boy was sad eyes. The sad expression on Ryo’s face surprised Ueda as he was speechless. Ueda didn’t know what to say or do aside from the fact that he continued to grasp onto Nishikido Ryo’s arm.

“I’m sorry…for everything.”

For the first time in Ueda’s life, he had never heard Ryo speak so kindly. Ryo began to walk away once more only for Ueda to tighten his grasp on Ryo’s arm.

Tears began to form in Ueda’s eyes yet he didn’t know if they were tears of joy or tears of sadness. “I…I-I don’t understand. Why are you apologizing to me now? Just what are you apologizing to me for?”

The mixture of happiness and sadness gradually turned into anger. For all his life, Ueda Tatsuya was treated like shit by Nishikido Ryo when they both well knew Ueda’s true feelings…the fact that Ueda…

“I love you so much…” Ueda burst into tears as he began to wipe them with the sleeve of his shirt. “Why do you torture me so much? WHY DO YOU ALWAYS FUCK WITH ME?”

Nishikido Ryo grabbed Ueda as he embraced the other boy in his arms. Ryo felt the other boy resist as he can feel Ueda’s small fists pounding away at his chest. Yet those pounds gradually ceased to an end as the other boy grabbed onto Ryo’s back, grasping tightly, never wanting to let go.

“I’m sorry,” Ryo repeated as he could feel Ueda’s tears being absorbed by his shirt.

“Why?” With a tear streaked face Ueda looked up into Ryo’s face. “Just what exactly are you apologizing for? Tell me…please…”

“Do you think it’s easy for me to just tell you? Do you know how hard it was for me during that time? And yet you want to be reminded of that incident?” Ryo looked down at the other boy in disbelief. “Do you really want to remember?”

“If I hear it again from your lips…it won’t hurt me,” Ueda replied.

Ryo let out a huge sigh. “You always make my life difficult, you know that? I probably can’t apologize enough-”

“They blindfolded me and locked me in a dark room…” Ueda said softly. “That’s all I remember…being in that small room for five days…hearing men talk of holding Nishikido Ryo for ransom not knowing that I pushed you aside into the bushes as they took me away…me…Ueda Tatsuya…me…a small five year old boy walking home with the person he cherished most only to notice suspicious men behind them and only to save his one-”

“That’s enough.” Ryo felt his throat in a knot.

“I always wondered why you would treat me so differently after that incident. Why you would always hate me…ignore me…normally I would think you would have died of fright or worried about me to some extent but-”

“I was scared.” Ryo interrupted. “So fucking scared. I didn’t know how to approach you. I didn’t know how to act around you. I was fucking ashamed so I ended up building these feelings of trying to forget the incident…in order to forget everything including you…”

“That’s the worst excuse ever,” Ueda smiled weakly.

“…but I forgive you, even though I have probably forgiven you a long time ago.”

A/N: First of all I just want to apologize for my longass disappearance. I had some personal business to take care of and yeah, a lot of personal shit had happened that refrained me from writing. I want to apologize like a thousand times to all my readers because I'm not the type to neglect my fics. I intend to finish them all.

Also, I think I'm going to finish one fic at a time. I'll finish this fic first and then resume my Battle Royale one. I guess I just don't have time to write two fics at once.

Once again, I apologize and I just want to say..tadaima!

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 18)

2006-07-21T18:20:17Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 18)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, NakamaruMassu (?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.

Chapter 18

“OWW!”

Tanaka Koki flew backwards into the ground. His rear skidded on the smooth wooden floor as his hand immediately went to his face, massaging the sting that burned his cheek. The boy looked up only to see his father shake his head in disappointment.

Nakamaru’s mouth dropped in the sidelines as a part of him wished that he had not visited his best friend, knowing well the kind of person Koki’s father was.

“That’s not good,” Koki’s father continued to shake his head. “You should have seen that coming…”

“Well, I never expected you to punch me out of the blue,” Koki frowned. “What the hell did I do this time?”

“I have arranged a fight for you…” Koki’s father stared down at his son. “You are to fight with a boy by the name of Uchi Hiroki to the point of knock out. The winner achieves rights to the Uchi dojo.”

Koki’s eyes widened in surprise as he threw a look at his friend. He then turned back to his father with a small confident expression on his face. “Well, that won’t be hard…I’m way stronger than that guy-”

“It’s not enough.” Koki’s father snapped. “Just because you’re stronger than one person does not label you as the strongest. I know there are stronger guys out there…I know that even Akanishi is stronger than you…”

“Please don’t start comparing me to Jin-”

“That Uchi boy can get stronger…” Koki’s father interrupted. “I’m hiring trainers to train you and get you even stronger…because I don’t want you to win a meaningless fist fight…”

Koki’s father left the room.

“Shit, this is for real!” Nakamaru helped his friend up from the floor.

“HE always does that, making decisions on his own and expecting me to follow them,” Koki glared at the door.

“You better win that fight or your father will probably disown you,” Nakamaru joked.

“I know I’m stronger than that guy!” Koki retorted. “But the thing that pisses me off is how he makes all these decisions on his own without my-HEY ARE YOU LISTENING TO ME?”

Nakamaru smiled apologetically as he walked towards the door. “Sorry, but I have another tutor session…I’ll call you later so we can hang out or something…”

“Hey!”

“Yeah?”

“Can you promise me something?”

“What?”

“Don’t tell Jin I’m training…”

“It’s your business…not mine…”

“Thanks…”

“But promise me you won’t do anything rash…”

“Rash?”

“Nevermind…” Nakamaru shook his head as he gave a small wave. “I’m off.”

“Later.”

Inside the amusement park…at certain haunted house…

“AAAHHHHHHHH!”

Akanishi Jin squealed like a girl as he grabbed onto the arm that was closest to him.

“Argh, don’t grab on to me!” Yamapi pushed the other boy off.

“Must we REALLY have to come here?” Jin retorted irritated. “This isn’t even a date at ALL!”

“WELL…YOU CAN ALWAYS LEAVE YOU KNOW?” Yamapi glared at Jin, only for a ghost to pop up in the corner.

“JESUS!” Jin grabbed onto Yamapi’s arm once more as Yamapi threw the other boy off.

“STOP GRABBING ON TO ME!” Yamapi yelled at the other boy. “IT’S DISGUSTING!”

“Akanishi-san…” Kusano peered into the older boy’s face. “Is it really THAT scary?”

Of course Akanishi Jin had great pride stored up within him. Admitting fear to such things was not an acceptable excuse with Jin’s rules of manhood. He would just have to word things differently…

“It’s not the fact that I’m scared or anything like that I mean I know this is all fake-”

“Bullshit,” Yamapi coughed.

Jin threw a glare. “But it’s just you know like when a friend goes up to you from behind and scares you, kind of like that feeling!”

“OH okay,” Kusano smiled. “Because if you were REALLY scared I would have offered to hold your hand, considering you’re holding on to Yamapi-”

Yamapi immediately grabbed Kusano’s hand. “You know I’m like really SCARED right now!”

“What the fuck?” Jin could not believe what he was seeing.

“Really?” Kusano stared at the older boy.

“Yeah I wonder how you managed to get this far without screaming…” Jin rolled his eyes only for a dead body to fall in front of him.

“AHHHHHHH!” Jin immediately grabbed onto Kusano’s arm. “ON second thought perhaps I’ll hold your hand too…makes the surprise effect less effective…not that I’m scared or anything you know…”

The three ventured on with the cameraman following closely behind only for there to be a fork in the road.

“Hmm…which direction should we go?” Kusano asked the two older boys.

“Well obviously the less scary one!” Jin replied.

“How are we supposed to know that?” Yamapi snapped. “Well, I think Kusano and I should go on that fork and Akanishi can go alone on the other-”

“Are you fucking insane?” Jin glared at the other boy. “Kusano’s MY date and it would make better sense for he and I to go one route and you go alone-”

“Why don’t the two of you go on one route and I go in the other?” Kusano suggested. “I really don’t mind…”

“Why don’t the three of you go the same route?” The cameraman suggested. “That way I can capture all of you on film.”

“Shit, I almost forgot we were being recorded,” Jin began to fix his hair as he winked at the camera.

“I guess we’ll resort into doing that…” Yamapi gritted his teeth.

The three chose a random route as they began to walk down the halls of the haunted house only for Kusano to pause shortly.

“AH!” Kusano clapped his hands. “I left something at the fork of the road.”

“EHHH?” Yamapi pouted. “What’d you leave?”

“My uh…uh…phone!” Kusano cried out.

“Great, so we have to walk back all over again?” Jin scowled.

“No, you two just go on, I’ll be really quick, I’ll go run and get it and come back,” Kusano smiled. “It’ll be a short trip.”

“You can’t leave me alone with this guy…” Yamapi threw a look at Jin.

“It’s bad enough that I’m walking beside you…” Jin rolled his eyes.

“I’ll be really fast, okay?” Kusano smiled. “Besides, Mr. Cameraman is here too!”

“…………” Both Jin and Yamapi didn’t say anything.

“See you guys in a sec!” Kusano waved as he ran off, gradually disappearing into space.

A half an hour went by…and Kusano still did not come back.

Taguchi Junnosuke looked at this watch for the millionth time. He had just parted ways with his friend Ueda Tatsuya as the boy sat inside a café, waiting rather impatiently. The boy began to shake his leg as his palms began to feel sweaty. Anxiety fell upon him as he constantly looked out towards the door.

“Um, sir, would you like a refill?”

Junno nodded. It was his tenth glass of orange juice.

He looked at his watch once more. Two hours had already gone by yet Junno was still willing to wait.

Kato Shigeaki looked at his text messages for the millionth time. He felt horribly uncomfortable wondering if it would be okay to ignore such a message, demanding him to be at a certain café at a certain time. Yet two hours had already passed from the designated time and Shige was sure that the guy had already left. After all, no one in their right mind would wait so long…especially not for a person like Shige.

Shige’s mind had been pretty much mumbo jumbo since the day Junno had kissed him on the lips with his unexpected confession. Shige really did not know what to make of the confession as part of him saw it as a joke…a lie…a prank. He was a person with feelings that can be easily manipulated…Nishikido Ryo often took that to his advantage.

But Ryo was different. At least Ryo was honest. No matter how brutal or rude or horrible Nishikido Ryo’s words were, at least they were all sincere. But Taguchi Junnosuke was another case…

“Sorry! Did you wait long?” Koyama Keiichirou smiled as he ran out of the department store. “I guess I wanted the shirt after all.”

Shige shook his head. “Nope, it’s cool.”

“Where do you want to go next?” Koyama looked at his watch. He still had some hours to spare.

“Hm…” Shige pondered as he couldn’t get the text message off of his mind. “Do you want to go to a café?”

“Café?” Koyama smiled. “Sure, you’re the lead, I’ll follow.”

“Haha, thanks, you’re a great friend,” Shige smiled as he grabbed the attention of his chauffeur.

Koyama couldn’t help but be stung by the word ‘friend’. Sure it was a great word and all, but he couldn’t forget the image of Junno kissing Shige-Koyama shook his head. He refused to think about it. All he wanted to do was forget the moment and hopefully NOT see Junno any time soon.

Taguchi Junnosuke looked at his watch. Another hour had passed by yet he refused to rise from his seat. He was so sure that Shige would come…Shige just had to come…

“Would you like another refill?” The waitress asked.

Junno began to nod but stopped shortly as he shook his head no.

“No thanks.”

Junno stood from his seat as he left the table.

“Ryo…isn’t it nice to have lunch with your mother once in a while?” Ryo’s mother smiled at her son across the dining table.

Ryo responded with a grunt as he stuffed his mouth with food.

“Although it wouldn’t have hurt to invite some of your friends…” Ryo’s mother smiled. “You know…like Tomohisa-kun or Hiroki-kun…”

“Mom…that’s gross,” Ryo scowled.

“What’s gross? We have so much food on table that is more than enough for two people! Why not share the wealth?”

“…” Ryo decided to ignore his mother.

“And I bought a new dress to show off and no one is even noticing! Not even my own son!” Ryo’s mother pouted cutely.

Ryo felt like puking.

“Uchi’s training and Pi is on that date whatever…”

“TOMOHISA-KUN WAS IN THE AUCTION? OH MY GOD WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME? YOU TOLD ME NEITHER TOMOHISA-KUN OR HIROKI-KUN WERE IN THE AUCTION, THAT’S WHY I DIDN’T GO IN THE FIRST PLACE-”

“No NO NO NOOOOOOOOOO!” Ryo felt like food was stuck in his throat as he immediately began to hit his chest, drinking down huge gulps of water. He wished his mother would shut up.

“Then why is he on a date, huh?” Ryo mother frowned. “Ryo, you know what happens to sons who lie to their mothers…they all get taken away from the closet monster and be boiled in a huge pot of hot water-”

“Mother…” Ryo stared at his mother blankly. “I’m seventeen years old now. You used to tell me that story when I was in elementary.”

“I would have bid on Tomohisa…” Ryo’s mother bit her lips.

“For some reason he bid on Akanishi,” Ryo wanted his mother to stop complaining.

“A-Akanishi?” Ryo’s mother’s eyes widened in surprise. “That’s a name I haven’t heard in a long while…that boy was so handsome too…he used to come over a lot with that other boy…”

“I hate Akanishi, let’s not talk about him.” Ryo snapped.

“Your sour attitude makes the food un-delicious!” Ryo’s mother pouted once more. “Anyways, I hear that you have a date as well…was it with that Tegoshi child? Oh, he’s another cute one, but I’d give him a few more years and he’ll be quite charming-”

“I’m not going on a date with Tegoshi.”

“OH really? Hm, then you did you win?”

“…”

“…?”

“…”

“Did you like forget the name of the person you won?” Ryo’s mother shook her head. “Ryo, my boy, its way too early for you to start losing your memory-”

“Ueda.”

Ryo’s mother dropped her fork.

“It just happened…” Ryo bit his lips slightly.

“You know you’re lucky that your father isn’t here right now…after that whole incident ten years ago-”

“I know! I know all that…” Ryo scowled.

“That boy…I admit…he’s beautiful…probably prettier than majority of all females…” Ryo’s mother smiled slightly. “But you know their past…how their family cheated ours…”

“It’s so stupid…we’re still rich…what’s the problem?”

“Its pride,” Ryo’s mother smiled. “You and your father are so full of it.”

“…” Ryo didn’t know what to say.

“Do you really hate Ueda?”

“…” Ryo bit his lips slightly.

“That boy…” Ryo’s mother smiled. “…he saved your life once, huh?”

Ryo glared at his mother. “I’d rather not speak of that incident.”

“And he’d often come over and give you gifts, yet you never gave any in return. You always had sleepovers but you never invited Ueda…and when he had sleepovers, you never went over and the boy would cry endlessly asking for you causing his mother to call me-”

“ENOUGH!” Ryo stood from his seat. “Thank you for lunch…but I’ve had enough.”

Ryo left the dining room.

Both Kato Shigeaki and Koyama Keiichirou had arrived at the café. Shige peered in the room as his eyes roamed around the café. A waitress approached the two shortly.

“Hi, um, can we have a table for two-” Koyama stopped only to be interrupted.

“Have you seen a tall boy in high school waiting here?” Shige asked as Koyama frowned heavily.

“Ah yes, the boy was sitting over there…” The waitress pointed at an empty table in the corner. “Well, that’s strange…he was there a second ago…”

“Who? Me?”

Shige’s eyes expanded in surprise as he didn’t know what to say.

“I was just using the bathroom…I drank too much orange juice…” Junno smiled as he scratched the back of his head. “But Shige! I think you went a bit too far…making me wait for three hours-”

Junno stopped talking as Shige wrapped his arms around the taller boy.

“W-Why do you do this to me?”

“D-Do what?” Junno was surprised by the sudden hug.

“I don’t understand you…” Shige pulled apart as he looked up into Junno’s face. “I thought you would have gone home already…I thought you were just joking when you told me that you were in lo-”

“I was being serious.”

Shige couldn’t help but feel his cheeks turn slight pink. “OH!”

He then immediately turned to Koyama. “Ah, I’m sorry, dragging you down here with me…”

And as painful it was for Koyama to bear, he sucked it in deep within him, forcing a huge smile on his face as he shook his head. “No, no, it’s okay, I don’t mind at all.”

“Thanks…you’re such a great friend…”

The word ‘friend’ killed Koyama.

Nakamaru Yuichi looked at the corrected papers before him. He shook his head as he threw the papers at Massu’s face.

“Look at these!” Nakamaru exclaimed. “Well, I guess that’s better for me, you should be prepared to become my slave…”

Massu frowned as he looked at his corrected papers, wondering where he went wrong. He stuffed his face with a bag of chips, not wanting to care at all. Yet the thought of being Nakamaru’s slave horrified him.

“I said I’m going to study and pass that fucking history test…” Massu scowled.

“Easier said than done…” Nakamaru shook his head as he looked at Massu’s test schedule. “It’s approaching soon…the day after tomorrow…hope you don’t have anything tomorrow…you should spend the WHOLE day studying-”

“I can’t, I have a date,” Massu replied as he continued to munch on his chips.

“Well I guess you’ll have to cancel that date, don’t you?”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Massu glared at the older boy. He refused to give up his date with Tegoshi. “I’m not canceling, plus, it’s mandatory I be there…I won the auction after all…”

“If you go on that date I’ll report it to your father.”

“What’s he going to do about it?”

“Send you to boot camp.”

Massu paused as he bit his lips.

“You know what?” Nakamaru smiled as he placed his papers aside. “Since I’m such a WONDERFUL person…I’ll go on the date for you.”

“W-WHAT?” Massu choked on his chips.

“That way, someone will show up for the date and you can focus on passing that history test.”

“N-No!” Massu shook his head. “I AM going on that date.”

“Really now…would it be wise for you to sacrifice one day going on a measly date and end up going to boot camp for the rest of your life?”

Massu bit his lips as he looked on to the ground.

“Just accept this favor.”

Massu rolled his fists as he punched into his bed.

//end chapter

A/N: Wahhh sorry for taking so long to write! I've been on a kind of writer's block...^^;; but uh yeah hopefully it'll go away, lol.

I finally watched My Boss, My Hero, lololol, Koki is adorable and Tegoshi is just GAY. GAY. GAY. GAY. ♥

And speaking of Tegoshi, gyah sorry for the lack of him but he'll have his own lil segment come up soon...^^

Ja!

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 17)

2006-07-13T18:31:46Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 17)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda, JunnoShige, Koyato, MassuTego, NakamaruMassu (?!?!?!?!)
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.

Chapter 17

RRRRINNGGGGGGGGGGG!!

Masuda Takahisa frowned as he heard his alarm clock ring so obnoxiously. He turned in his bed groggily as he hugged on to his pillow, disregarding the violent alarm clock.

“Get up.”

Massu frowned at the unfamiliar voice as he lifted an eye, only for it to expand in surprise.

“J-Jesus!” Massu immediately sat up in his bed. “What the fuck are you doing in my room?”

“You think I want to BE here?”

Nakamaru Yuichi hovered over the bed as he crossed his arms looking down at the younger boy.

“…” Massu glared at the older boy as he turned to face his alarm clock. “Holy fuck…you woke me at 5 in the morning?”

“Your father requested it…” Nakamaru grabbed Massu’s bed sheets as he threw them off. “Get up!”

“Don’t fucking tell me what to do!” Massu scowled as he sat up from his bed. He blinked his eyes as he ran his fingers through his messy bed hair, letting out a loud slow yawn.

“Well…for your information…your father had given me those rights to tell you what to do…” Nakamaru grinned sheepishly. “If you don’t pass all your classes at the end of the year…your father is going to send you to boot camp…”

“Are you fucking serious?” Massu looked at the boy with disbelief. “You’re kidding me…and what’s in it for you? I’m sure you’re not tutoring me for free…”

“Haha, of course it’s not for free…I want to make the most out of our tutor sessions…”

Nakamaru gave a huge smile.

“I’m here to torture you.”

Nishikido Ryo lied on the floor inside of Uchi’s family’s dojo. He began munching on some chips as his best friend, Uchi Hiroki, burst into laughter.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh snap, this is all TOO FUCKING FUNNY!” Uchi felt tears in his eyes as he began slapping Ryo on the back, irritating the older boy.

“Fuck you!” Ryo scowled as bits of chips flew out of his mouth.

“Ewwwwww, you tainted my dojo!” Uchi frowned. “You better eat that!”

“You eat it!” Ryo threw a chip at Uchi.

“Hahahahaha, why don’t you make UEDA EAT IT?” Uchi nudged his friend playfully.

“Fuck off!” Ryo pushed his friend aside as he continued to grumpily munch on his chips.

“So, I wonder…what happened to the kid who bid for you?” Uchi asked.

“I screamed at him…and then I screamed some more…and then…” Ryo pondered as he looked up into the ceiling. “OH! And then I beat the living shit out of him.”

“I was waiting for the beating part…” Uchi chuckled. “You know…Ryo-chan…you’re an idiot…you could have asked me to bid for you…”

“Shut the fuck up,” Ryo pouted as he crumpled up his empty chip bag. “Sigh…I was supposed to win Tegoyan…wait…who’s the fucker who won Tegoyan?”

“L-O-L…Massu,” Uchi let out a small snort.

“MASSU?” Ryo frowned. “What the hell? Fucker…HE KNEW I WAS GOING TO BID ON TEGOYAN!”

“AhahahHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Uchi burst into laughter once more. “And now you’re stuck on a date with Ueda! So when’s the actual date?”

“The dates are suppose to run starting tomorrow…Pi’s date is first with Kusano…although I don’t know how he’s going to stand Jin…ugh…and then Tegoyannnnn and fucking Massu…is the next day…and then it’s mine and fucking Ueda…and the last one is ugly Shi-”

“I wonder…does Ueda know?” Uchi peered into Ryo’s face.

“How the hell am I supposed to know?” Ryo scowled. “All I know is that it’s fucking going to be recorded and broadcasted to everyone and their moms…”

“So I heard that the winners get to choose the date location…where you planning to take Ueda?”

Ryo frowned. “I don’t even want to think…but I want to make him miserable…”

“Haha, remember how in middle school he gave you chocolates on Valentine’s Day and you got super pissed at him and flushed his chocolates down the toilet in front of his face? Damn, Ueda bawled like a baby after that.”

“I had the right to be pissed! What kind of guy gave out chocolates on Valentine’s day?”

“I always wondered why you hated him so much…” Uchi peered into Ryo’s face. “Why do you hate him?”

“I don’t hate him…” Ryo responded softly, causing Uchi to lift his head in surprise. “I never truly hated him…”

“You don’t make any sense Ryo,” Uchi frowned in confusion. “You treat the guy like shit.”

“I have my reasons,” Ryo stood up from his seat. “I’m going home.”

“What? You just got here!” Uchi frowned. “I demand you to sit back down this instant!”

Ryo ignored Uchi’s demands as he headed towards the door only to feel something heavy on his legs.

“I’m not letting go!” Uchi cried out as he hugged Ryo’s leg tightly. “I don’t understand you! Ryo, I’m your fucking best friend, allow me to understand, why can’t you just-”

Uchi stopped talking abruptly…

…as he saw tears lightly stream down Ryo’s face.

Nakamaru Yuichi let out a loud sigh of disbelief as he had used up his second red marker of the day. He threw the inkless marker into the trash bin as he reached for his third pen.

“You are truly the dumbest kid on earth…” Nakamaru shook his head as Massu stuffed his face with snacks in the background.

“Shut the fuck up,” Massu scowled. “I can kick your ass anytime!”

“Prepared to hear your score?”

“Keep it to yourself-”

“You got 1 out of 20 correct…and that 1 happened to be an addition question…”

“Ohh, yay me!”

“It’s nothing to be proud of!” Nakamaru exclaimed. “If you didn’t at least know any addition, then I would seriously worry…actually I’m worrying right now…you seriously need to hit the books and-HEY ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME?”

Massu shook his head as he placed his hands over his headphones, bobbing his head to the music. Nakamaru was furious as he walked over to the boy, grabbing the earphones as he threw them to the side.

“We are getting NO WHERE like this…” Nakamaru frowned as an idea his him. “Well…I have an idea…why don’t we set some goals?”

“Goals…?” Massu didn’t know if he liked where this was going.

“Your father had even me an agenda that your teachers had set for testing dates and such…” Nakamaru took out a calendar as he showed the younger boy. “If you fail the upcoming test…you have to be my slave until your next test and if you happen to fail that test…you shall remain my slave until the next-”

“What if I pass?”

Nakamaru smirked wondering if the younger boy was even capable of passing anything.

“If you pass, I’ll be your slave.”

“Fine…it’s a deal,” Massu nodded.

“You better keep your word,” Nakamaru grabbed a sheet a paper as he wrote down their agreement. “Sign here…”

“Alright,” Massu took the pen as he signed it. “So what’s my first upcoming test?”

“History.”

Massu groaned. He HATED history.

“Oh…fuck me…”

It had been an hour since Nishikido Ryo left Uchi’s house. Yet Uchi couldn’t forget the sad face that was plastered on Ryo’s face…for it was definitely a face that Uchi had seen for the first time. From all the years the two boys had been friends, Ryo had never shown any signs of weaknesses. But for some reason…that face…Ueda…it just all didn’t make any sense to Uchi.

He lied down in the middle of the dojo only to hear vague voices from the outside, recognizing them as his father’s.

“This is our dojo, please have a look around,” Uchi’s father introduced as Uchi noticed a strange man come into his dojo. “It’s been in our generation for many centuries…”

“Father!” Uchi frowned as he stood from his spot. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Oh, Hiroki!” Uchi’s father smiled at his son. “This is Tanaka-san…he had shown some interest in purchasing our dojo…”

“WHAT?” Uchi couldn’t believe his ears. “NO! NO! NO! IT’S NOT FOR SALE!”

Tanaka-san frowned as he looked at the boy.

“Hiroki! Please! Show some decency!” Uchi’s father frowned slightly as he smiled at the other man.

“But father! Grandpa gave me this dojo…I trained so much in this dojo…it’s practically a part of me!”

“Are you a fighter kid?” Tanaka-san looked at the younger boy.

“Fighter is such a delinquent term…I’d prefer to be known as an artist of fighting…” Uchi scowled.

“I have a proposition,” Tanaka-san gave a small smile.

“A proposition…?” Uchi frowned slightly.

“I want you to fight my son to the point of knock out. If you win the fight…I’ll leave your dojo alone. If my son wins, we are given the right to purchase it.”

“Who’s your son?” Uchi asked bluntly.

“Tanaka Koki,” Tanaka-san replied. “The fight will be in a week from now. Train hard because this fight won’t be an easy one.”

Uchi froze. Koki was known to be the second strongest of Akai High. It would definitely not be an easy fight.

Tanaka-san left the dojo as Uchi’s father immediately turned to Uchi in desperation.

“Hiroki! Look at the mess you have created!”

“Mess?” Uchi frowned. “I’m just trying to protect of what I have left of grandpa-”

“Tanaka-san is part of the mafia!” Uchi’s father exclaimed. “If we anger them slightly who knows what they may do to us!”

“Even if they are a mafia…you can’t just let them push you around…” Uchi glared at the thought. “Don’t worry father, I’ll win the match for sure.”

“Just make my life easier and lose on purpose,” Uchi’s father let out a huge sigh.

“The lack of encouragement depresses me greatly,” Uchi said sarcastically. “I’m not giving up.”

“Why are you just like your grandfather? Why can’t you be more like me?”

“Because I’m not weak like you.”

Taguchi Junnosuke leaned on the wall of the bookstore as he let out a huge sigh. He looked at his watch for the millionth time as he tapped his foot impatiently.

“Ueda, are you almost done?” Junno asked anxiously.

“Yeah, just let me pay for these,” Ueda clapped his hands together in slight apology for dragging Junno to the bookstore. Ueda always hated going to places alone. He’d prefer having some company while shopping and Junno was the type who could never say no.

Ueda finally paid for his books as he walked towards his friend.

“Another set of French books?” Junno smiled.

“How’d you guess?” Ueda looked at his friend in surprise.

“I’ve known you too long.” Junno stretched his arms as he let out a loud yawn.

“Didn’t get enough sleep?” Ueda peered into his friend’s face.

“Something like that…”

“What’s bothering you?”

“My cousin is being an ass.”

“Tell me something that’s not new.”

“I’m in love with Kato Shigeaki.”

Ueda choked on his on saliva. “W-WHAT?”

“It’s a joke…joke…” Junno patted his friend’s back.

“No, it’s not,” Ueda looked into Junno’s face. “It’s written all over your face…not to mention the fact that you bought him at the auction…dude, we were all surprised! I wanted to ask you about that-”

“I had him pose as my girlfriend because my mother suspected me of being gay…” Junno bit his lips slightly. “…but I never dreamed that I would end up falling in love with the guy…”

“What do you love about him?”

“I don’t know…it’s just that his actions can be…you know…well, cute at times…” Junno smiled at the thought of Shige.

“Haha…I see…well, what’s the problem?”

“Apparently my cousin has the hots for him as well…but I know he’s just doing that to piss me off…”

“I’m not surprised…” Ueda smiled uneasily. “So…does Shige know about this?”

“Yeah…”

“Well…?”

“I think he’s avoiding me…” Junno bit his lips.

“Well that’s not good…” Ueda shook his head. “You have to start talking to him again!”

“I know…but after the whole confession…I started to…to…to…”

“Get shy?” Ueda guessed.

“Damn it…” Junno blushed slightly. “I hate this.”

“Well, you do have that date? Why not win his heart over it?” Ueda suggested.

“Yeah, I’ll have to try my best with that, speaking of which, you have a date too, huh?”

“With a kid I don’t even know…it’ll be interesting-”

“Hm, but I’m sure you know this kid VERY well.”

Ueda frowned slightly. “I watched from the stage…I never saw him in my whole life-”

“I heard that the kid was bidding for you in someone’s place.”

Ueda’s eyes widened in curiosity. “…someone’s place? Who?”

“None other than the great son of a bitch, Nishikido Ryo.”

Ueda dropped his books as he stopped walking.

He was so shocked that he became temporarily paralyzed.

Today was the day…the day of the first date to be presented.

The camera crew got their equipment set up as they waited for the daters. The first to arrive were both Yamapi and Kusano as they walked to the designated meeting place. Shortly Jin arrived as he groggily walked towards the set, letting out a small soft yawn.

“Apparently the winners of the auctions are given the privilege to select a dating spot, I’m, sure you both knew that, but we can only pick one destination for the day…” The cameraman explained. “We’ll have to flip coins.”

“Well, I wanted to go to a Haunted House for our date,” Yamapi replied as he noticed Jin squirming slightly in the corner of his eye. He always knew how much Jin HATED Haunted Houses.

“Haunted House? That is so unromantic!” Jin protested. “I think we should go in a love tunnel or something like that!”

“Hm, well, I think we have time to do both,” The cameraman looked in this watch.

“W-What?” Jin wasn’t being very serious with the love tunnel. “Well then, if that’s the case-”

“Haunted House first?” The cameraman asked.

“Yup!” Yamapi nodded as he looked at Kusano who was being rather silent. Yamapi frowned slightly. He noticed that Kusano had been rather moody the past few days…he just wished that he could somehow make the boy be happy…

“K-Kusano!” Yamapi cried out to the younger boy as Kusano turned his head absentmindedly. “Huh?”

Yamapi reached over as he was about to touch the boy, only for Jin to step in between.

“Excuse me, he’s MY date,” Jin snapped coolly as he grabbed Kusano’s hand.

“WELL, through you, he’s MY date too!” Yamapi exclaimed as he grabbed Kusano’s other hand.

Kusano let out a small sigh, particularly because he was unable to be in contact with Kame after that horrible auction incident. Sure he was sad that Kame failed to win him, but winning never really mattered to Kusano. It didn’t matter who won him in the end, the date was just for one day…after all…he would give himself to Kame for free for all eternity.

The boy was just about to let out another small sigh, only to catch a familiar face from the corner of his eye. He let out a small gasp as his face brightened with joy.

Kamenashi Kazuya hid behind the bushes as he threw Kusano a small wave. He was determined to steal the boy away.

“Man, you got some weird mood swings kid,” Jin looked at Kusano’s face. “You’re like depressed one second and all happy the next.”

“I just realized that this is a date that I will only get to experience once, so I should make the most of it, shouldn’t I?” Kusano smiled at the older boy. Just one look at Kame made his whole day and mood even brighter.

“Aw, you’re so cute!” Jin squealed as he wrapped his arms around the boy’s neck, squeezing him against his chest.

Both Kame’s and Yamapi’s mouths dropped.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Yamapi pushed Jin off. “You’re suffocating him with your stinky scent!”

“What? Is it wrong for me to hug my date?” Jin glared at the other boy.

“Hmph!” Yamapi glared back. “WELL IF IT-”

Yamapi stopped speaking in surprise as Kusano hugged the older boy gently. Yamapi froze in surprise.

“Let’s not fight okay?” Kusano smiled cutely.

Yamapi nodded…speechless.

//end chapter

A/N: Lolol the reason why Junno's cousin's name is John is because of that one episode on Utawara when KATTUN had to befriend a dog, both Jin and Junno called the dog John. I was so amused that I just had to use the name. XDD

HOMGZ, Signal PV = HAWT. ♥

EE sorry for lack of Tego...but don't worry, I have something in store for him. ^.~

[Fanfic] Unexpected Diversions (Prologue + Chapter 1)

2006-07-12T08:07:09Z

Title: Unexpected Diversions (Prologue + Chapter 1)
Pairings/Appearances: Eventually ALL of SuJu, but at the moment there is only Hee Chul and Shi Won...pairings will eventually be ShiChul, KangTeuk...more to come. This is the beginning of an epic after all, so there isn't much. XD
Rating: PG (Ratings will change in future)
Warnings: AU...Crossdressing...?
Synopsis: Taken place in a medieval era of Kings and Queens and how the characters relate to one another as they embark on a journey. (I know I know..GAY SYNOPSIS. *shoots self*) Just give it a shot?

Prologue

There was always a saying that went something like how people should always look forward into meeting other people and see how their lives would change. Of course the result of that meeting could change a person’s life for better or for worst but one is in no position to make such judgments or predictions. But then again it could be one of those meetings where you just briefly meet someone and never see them again for the rest of your life.

Such meetings are boring.

In result of that meeting, a relationship is formed as one is inseparable from the other. It starts with two people as it grows to three…slowly the numbers adding on and on one by one as a new acquaintance is made on the way.

Life is an adventure…a road to an uncalled future…

…however such a future can only be achieved by meeting new people.

Chapter 1

“I don’t like it…no, in fact…I HATE IT…”

“But this is the dress you requested, you specifically asked for-”

“ARE YOU TALKING BACK TO ME?”

“N-No, of course not your h-highness…”

“Take it away from my sight…it makes me sick…”

“What do you plan on wearing for the dinner tonight?”

“I want to wear a suit…”

“You know you can’t do that sir…your father, he’ll-”

“I know…that…I know…”

Kim Hee Chul sat on his bed as he lied back on his comfortable pink bed. His eyes roamed around his room looking at all the past items that compiled his life. The porcelain dolls…the china tea cup set…the abundance of teddy bears…and the excessive sight of pink…

He grew up as a princess…in other words…a female.

There were four kingdoms that existed in the country. Hee Chul’s father governed the country of the north whereas his distant uncle under the same surname of Kim governed the East kingdom. The West kingdom was governed by a different Kim and the South was governed by Park.

The South Kingdom was known to have foul relationships with the other kingdoms as the West Kingdom tended to seclude itself from worldly affairs. However Hee Chul’s father had been doing his best to amend that situation by compromising an idea that was made without the consent of his only child…

From the moment Kim Hee Chul was born, his baby face slowly formed with radiating beauty. His feminine features were quite delicate and beautiful that his father refused to believe that Hee Chul was a male. He concluded that Hee Chul would grow up to be a princess, imprinting the idea that Hee Chul was definitely a female. No one dared to deny the theory as they were in fear of being executed for defying the king…even the queen herself refused to deny Hee Chul’s true gender.

All his life Hee Chul never experienced the joys of rolling in the mud or participating in sports. He would often be bundled up in the castle learning how to serve tea and trying on dresses. His father would often call upon him, not to have any manly talks of some sort, but to just look at his ‘daughter’ and admire ‘her’ beautiful features.

“Argh, I guess I’ll have to wear this…and this dress color isn’t even pink!” Hee Chul scowled as he snatched the dress from his servant’s hand.

“But your highness…it is pink…” The servant stuttered.

“You call this pink?” Hee Chul waved the dress in disbelief. “This is more like ugly magenta or purple or ugh, whatever!”

Hee Chul flailed his arms in frustration as he began to strip off his clothes. He then paused to frown as he turned to the servant once more.

“Do you mind?” Hee Chul frowned heavily in irritation.

“My sincerest apologies sir…” The servant bowed her head as she hastily left the room.

Hee Chul let out a small sigh as he sat in front of the mirror, applying on light make up. Apparently the dinner that his family was to have that night was a big one. Hee Chul did like surprises…but for some reason he didn’t get a good feeling from this one…

“Oh woe me…” Hee Chul let out another sarcastic sigh. “It’s really hard to be beautiful…”

In another part of the north kingdom resided an area where all the soldiers would train in serving the North kingdom’s army. Each man is sworn into oath as they are to remain loyal to the North kingdom for the rest of their life. However that day, a selected few were chosen by the king’s request. What the request was…no one was quite sure, but the selected few were incredibly excited to be personally scouted by the king and his high officials.

This particularly moment was an exciting one for one particular individual…considering that he was a rookie and an amateur…being offered such a position at and early stage meant a lot for the boy…

“Wow…Choi Shi Won…I’m impressed that you were selected…” A veteran soldier peered down at the younger boy. “Yet you trained for one year…actually I noticed that a lot of rookies have been selected…”

“I’ll do my best to serve the king…” Shi Won responded humbly.

The veteran gave a small scowl, mainly the reason for he wasn’t personally chosen from the king himself. “But you know…I heard this job was kind of…you know phony…”

“Phony…?” Shi Won frowned slightly.

“Yeah…like how all the rookies are assigned because it’s a job where the strong veterans aren’t needed…kind of like errand boys…mail carriers…know what I mean?”

“Even so, being an errand boy or fighting in a war, I will serve the king loyally,” Shi Won responded respectfully. “Now if you’ll please excuse me…”

The veteran cursed the younger boy under his breath.

Shi Won joined up with the other rookies in a room. The veteran did have a point…Shi Won did noticed that a majority of the rookies had been selected for the job causing Shi Won to be even more curious of what the assignment actually was. Shi Won shook his head. It didn’t matter what the job was…he would serve his kingdom loyally.

“As you all know…you have all been selected to serve this mission under the king’s personal request…” A high official entered the room as the rookie soldiers immediately took a bow. “…and I’m sure you’re all dead curious on what this mission actually is…”

Soft murmurs were heard throughout the room.

“Well…I shall tell you…” The high official smiled. “You are all to accompany the Princess on a trip…she is to be taken safely to the West Kingdom where an alliance shall be formed. She will be placed in a private carriage and you are all to assist her from the outside…NO ONE is to look at the princess or touch her…if such actions are heard of…an execution shall be commenced…”

The soldiers nodded in acknowledgement.

“The trip will begin tonight at midnight…I expect to see you all at the gates…”

Princess Hee Chul sat in the dinner table, trying so hard to not scratch his nose as it irritated him greatly. The boy had just finished eating his dinner as he wondered what was the big news that his father had to inform him. Hee Chul smiled prettily at his father as deep inside, he waited impatiently.

“Hee Chul…you are becoming prettier and prettier each day…” His father smiled as he grabbed Hee Chul’s hand.

Hee Chul rolled his eyes inside. He wished for once that his father wouldn’t tell him something that he already knew.

“You just say that because I’m your daughter,” Hee Chul responded bashfully. The acting wanted to make him puke.

“But I speak the truth and now I’m sad for I won’t be able to wake up and see your pretty little face…”

Hee Chul’s smile dropped as he peered into his father’s face. “Aww…why do you speak like that?”

“Hee Chul…I am sending you to the West…”

“The west?” Hee Chul looked baffled. This was news he definitely did not see coming. “Why the west?”

“Because you are being betrothed…”

“Betrothed?” Hee Chul couldn’t believe what he was actually hearing.

“Betrothed to Prince Kang In of the West Kingdom…through your marriage we hope to form an alliance between the two kingdoms…” Hee Chul’s father smiled. “Make your father proud by serving his kingdom…”

“U-Um yeah, of course f-father!” Hee Chul stuttered in shock. “A-And when am I to leaving?”

“Tonight.”

Hee Chul felt faint…very faint…

//end chapter

A/N: Okay this had been a plotbunny that had been knawing at my brain for awhile. It's not much in the beginning because I noticed how most people in this comm preferred short chapters. (Okay I may be wrong I dunno) But yeah, I'll try to make my chapters short...lol. But anyways, yes, all the SuJu members will come out eventually...

There will be comedy..romance...drama...all that good stuff to come, but uh yeah, I hope you'll look forward to it?

And if theres any pairings you would like to see, feel free to throw them at me, cept ShiChul because THERE WILL BE SHICHUL IN THIS FIC. IT'S A MUST.

If you haven't noticed...I'm a hardcore ShiChul fan but I'm very open to other pairings. :D ♥

[Fanfic] BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 8)

2006-07-12T04:02:59Z

BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 8)
Groups: KATTUN, NEWS, Arashi, Tackey and Tsubasa, Kanjani8, Ya-Ya-Yah, ~~oh and Jimmy Mackey.~~ D:
Pairings: None at the moment.
Rating: R
Warnings: Profanity, Violence, Death (well, come on now, it IS Battle Royale -_-)
Synopsis: Ahhh, all our beautiful "new current generation" Johnnies stranded in the deadly game of Battle Royale. This is my version and my take on the parody. yeah...i noe...im digging my own grave for starting a new fic, but i wanted to write this out since like forever. D: Yeah I actually worked hard on this...I even made a class chart and a map...I KNOW IM A LOSER. D:

Prologue + Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.

Chapter 8

Boy #6, Kamenashi Kazuya was stuck in Tomorrowland. Apparently Akanishi Jin was currently in this area of the theme park yet Kame was having a difficult time locating the other boy. He let out a soft sigh as he took a seat near the food court. He hid amidst the tables, wanting to take a small break and had small hopes of seeing Akanishi run by this direction.

“I hate this…” Kame frowned as he hugged his knees against his chest. “I hate this so much-”

“Me too.”

Kame jumped up in alarm as he grabbed his bag tightly and turned to the side, only to see the last person he ever wanted to see.

“Y-Yamapi…” Kame felt his body freeze in fear.

“Funny that you’d be the first person I find…” Yamapi gave a small smile. “Although I assume you’re looking for him…”

“Go away…” Kame gave a small frown. He didn’t feel like talking with someone he didn’t trust wholeheartedly. “I prefer to be alone right now…”

“Still hate me Kame?” Yamapi ran his fingers through his hair. “But it’s because you have such a foul attitude…”

“Foul attitude?” Kame sat up in anger. “You’re the one who treated me like shit from the minute I entered Johnnys! Wait…no…let me rephrase that…you’re the one who treated me like shit from the minute I became friends with Akanishi!”

“I did not treat you like shit!” Yamapi defended. “You just acted as if you were better than everyone else! I wasn’t the only one who felt that way; everyone else just didn’t have the balls to stand up to you and your cockiness-”

“You were just jealous,” Kame interrupted.

“JEALOUS?” Yamapi looked baffled. “Why the hell would I be jealous?”

“Because Jin chose me over you to go on that Okinawa trip…”

“Oh god…here we go again with that fucking trip!” Yamapi scowled. “I was a fucking MC! It wasn’t as if I was an optional candidate to bring!”

“So what if you were the MC? That doesn’t mean that Jin is forbidden to choose you! Plus you started giving me bad vibes and death glares…” Kame frowned. “I was fucking sick of it…”

“If I wasn’t the MC, Jin would have picked me over you for sure!” Yamapi cried out. “You were just second…the next resort…the understudy…so don’t get too smart with me!”

“FUCK YOU!” Kame clenched his fists in anger as he hurled towards Yamapi, landing a punch on the other boy’s cheek.

Yamapi easily pushed the other boy back as he tweaked his jaw. All the work out and overeating and the development of manboobs did Yamapi some justice.

“Fuck yourself!” Yamapi took out his rifle as he pointed the weapon at the other boy.

Kame stared at the gun in horror as he felt a knot in his throat. It was too early for him to die. He had so much to accomplish in life…plus he still have to find Akanishi…yet he promised himself that he would never beg Yamapi for his life. Kame refused to stoop that low. He just had too much pride.

Yamapi felt his hands shake as he clumsily pointed the gun at the other boy.

“A-Are you going to k-kill me?” Kame tried his best to keep his voice straight but had some difficulties as he kept his head stooped low.

Yamapi immediately responded by shaking his head slowly.

“N-No.”

Kame lifted up his head as he peered into Yamapi’s face. The boy’s eyes widened in surprise as he didn’t know what to do or say.

Yamapi was crying.

Boy #12, Matsumoto Jun stopped as he regained his breath. He never knew that Kusano was able to run so fast. He gave a small sigh…after all…MatsuJun was known not to be a fast runner.

He took a seat on the floor as he decided what direction he should head out towards next. It almost felt as if he was in a deer hunt, hunting for deer…just that he shouldn’t be seen by the deer first. The boy leaned his head back, only to see a scrap of colored paper fall upon his lap. MatsuJun frowned slightly as he picked up the paper, recognizing it as a badly made crane. He immediately turned around from his seat towards the direction the paper came from.

MatsuJun walked closer as he began to hear small voices and the creasing of paper.

Boy #23, Tanaka Koki was apathetically folding origami paper as he tried to kill time this way, having no intention to participate in such a horrible game and hoping that the other boys felt the same. Yet the thought of death scared him. Koki didn’t want to die. He didn’t want to die at all. But if there turned out to be no one winner at the end of the game…that would mean that all the boys would die.

So would the option of everyone dying together…be possibly better?

Koki shook his head. There had to be a way…there just HAD to…

RIPPED.

“Ah…” Koki held up the crane he was making as he accidentally creased too hard…having the left wing ripped off. “I-I’m sorry M-Mr. Crane-”

BANG.

At that moment Koki felt a huge unbearable poignant pain that ran through his left arm. He immediately reacted by grabbing on to his pained spot, only to see blood streaming down his arm. He looked in horror at the sight of the neverending blood…tears of pain and anguish forming in his eyes.

Koki looked to the ground only to see a shadow appear from behind him. He abruptly turned around…his eyes expanding in horror…

“M-Matsumoto…”

“Sorry Koki…” MatsuJun held his pistol up firmly. “…but you have got to go…”

“W-Why?” Koki began to cry. “Why are you doing this? Why are you playing this? It’s so wrong…all so wrong…”

“Because…to be honest…” MatsuJun bit his lips slightly. “…I deserve to remain alive.”

“You’re a sick bastard…” Koki frowned through his tears. “Just sick…”

“Goodbye…”

“W-WAIT!” Koki felt his heart beat rapidly. “C-Can’t we talk this out? I mean…you can’t just kill me I mean-”

“I killed Murakami.”

“…” Koki didn’t know what to say.

“MatsuJun lifted his gun once more.

“What is WRONG with you?” Koki was beginning to be desperate. “Why would you allow those people to be so manipulative…why must we follow their rules and play their stupid game so unwillingly? You know deep inside that this is all wrong and that-”

“You’re ugly.”

“W-What?” Koki looked baffled. “Now…now…that hurts! What the fuck does that got to do with anything?”

“The ugly people should go…and the pretty people remain…” MatsuJun concluded. “That’s my theory…”

“You’re not that pretty either…” Koki mumbled. “…you and your bushy eyebrows-”

“What?”

“N-Nothing…” Koki bit his lips slightly. He was in a pinch.

“Now this time…goodbye…for real…” MatsuJun pulled the trigger only to hear a click with no bullet.

Koki kept his head down and eyes closed shut only to hear a click but…still breathing?

“I-I’m still alive?” Koki lifted up his head slowly as he looked around. “Oh shit! I’M ALIVE!”

“Fuck…” MatsuJun clicked his pistol randomly. “I’m out of bullets.”

MatsuJun regretted using them up on Kusano so mindlessly as he rummaged in his bag for a new box of ammo. He began to recharge his pistol as he quick as he could, only to finish seeing a certain someone missing…

Tanaka Koki was no longer in his presence…

…yet there was a trail of blood on the ground that he could follow…

Yamashita Shoon, boy #28 looked at his watch. It was close to six pm as he watched the skies turn slightly darker. The boy hugged his knees to his chest as he realized that he had been hiding in Donald Duck’s ship for six straight hours. He debated if he should move to another location, but then again the environment he was in was rather silent.

Shoon shifted a bit in his seat, only for the electricity in the ship to turn off.

“W-Whoa…” Shoon gasped briefly in surprise. The sudden absence of light scared him…as Shoon couldn’t help but feel somewhat haunted. The room immediately became dark as the gradual setting of the sun wasn’t of much help either.

Shoon dug into his bag as he rummaged for his flashlight, only to hear a sharp sound coming from below.

Boy #18, Sakurai Sho had entered Donald Duck’s ship cautiously, hoping to use it as his next hiding spot. He noticed how the power was shut down within the ship as darkness ensued, but Sho thought it would be better for it would conceal him. Sho took out his flashlight as he began to venture around the place.

Shoon heard vague footsteps from afar and saw a dim beam of light. The young boy froze as he hid behind a table wondering who the unexpected visitor was. He tried his best to keep his breathing low as the footsteps came closer…and closer…

“S-Sakurai senpai!” Shoon whispered to himself as he watched Sho walk into the same room as he. The boy wanted so much to call out to the older boy but he was afraid that he would alarm the older boy greatly.

Sho paused in the middle of the room as he flashed his flashlight around, only to hear distinct breathing. He shrugged the sound off as he continued to venture around the room.

Shoon debated his actions as he bit his lips slightly, twisting the silver ring around his index finger. He stared at his well respected senior as he wanted a companion and a sense of security.

TING.

Shoon’s eyes widened as he watched his ring cling on to the floor as it rolled down, gradually stopping by Sho’s feet.

Sakurai Sho heard the sound of the ring rolling as he stared from the ring and to the direction it rolled from. Sho bent down as he picked up the ring, examining the unfamiliar ring.

“Who’s here?”

Shoon slowly got out from behind the desk as he smiled meekly at the older boy.

“Shoon!” Sho exclaimed as he ran over to the other boy. “Have you been hiding here all this time?”

Shoon nodded as Sho gave the boy back his ring.

“How are you feeling?” Sho looked at the younger boy with a concerned expression. “Everything okay?”

“J-Just a little scared…” Shoon admitted.

“A little?”

“No I lie…” Shoon bit his lips. “…a lot…”

“It’s scary to be alone but since we found each other, let’s just stick together and find a way out of this…” Sho gave a reassuring smile.

“Thank you…” Shoon weakly smiled back.

“What did you receive as your weapon?” Sho asked.

Shoon grabbed his bag as he pulled out a bag of fireworks. “Not much of a weapon without-”

“I have them!” Sho exclaimed excitedly as he pulled out a pack of matches from his bag.

“Whoa, I find it amazing how our weapons found each other…” Shoon hoped he didn’t sound like too much of a dork.

“Haha, hmm…now to think of a way to make use of them…” Sho pondered as he frowned in thought.

“Maybe it can grab people’s attentions?” Shoon suggested. “…like possibly gathering people in one spot…?

Sho smiled. “That’s a really good idea…I’m glad I found you kid…”

Shoon grinned. He knew it wasn’t the time to be feeling all giddy and gay, but hey, it isn’t everyday your well respected senior praises you.

“Oh yeah and we would have to find the most perfect location to set out the fire-”

At that moment Kanjani8’s song, ‘Nanihwa no Iroha Bushi’, was heard playing throughout the park on intercoms. A short excerpt was played as the song finally came to an end followed by a familiar voice that haunted the two boys.

“Good evening boys! Are you all doing well?” The familiar Mickey Mouse voice rang throughout the park.

“That bastard…” Sho gritted his teeth at the sound of the voice. “Is he fucking mocking us?”

“Well you guys put on some interesting show out there…I was somewhat impressed…you guys are true entertainers after all, haha…so I’ll forgive the fact that the killing rate isn’t as much as I would expect for the first six hours…”

“That guy is just sick…” Sho scowled. “Someone needs to go fucking kill him.”

“Anyways…the deaths…ah…yes there are a few who died…Boy #10 Maruyama Ryuhei…sucks being killed by your own band member, eh? Very…very…unfortunate…and also Boy #27…Yabu Kota…I guess you can’t always depend on your senpais…haha…well…that is all for now…I expect more deaths within the next six hours! Make me proud boys!”

“Y-Yabu…” Shoon was in too huge of a shock that he felt as if he couldn’t breath. Yabu Kota? The boy he had been with for almost five years…dead?

Shoon shook his head. “No…no…no…NO!”

“Shoon, Shoon…I’m sorry…so sorry…” Sho grabbed Shoon into his arms as he tried his best to comfort the younger boy.

“Oh yeah…got to tell you the danger zones…can’t have you guys hide in one place forever…that would be cheating…sort of…haha…well…the first danger zone is Toontown so steer clear if you don’t want your head blown to pieces…and of course…happy killing in the happiest place on earth…”

“Fuck…” Sho cursed as he stood from his seat. “Shoon…we got to get out of here quick…”

Tears rolled out of Shoon’s eyes as he meekly nodded yet his legs felt so heavy as if they refused to move. Sho pulled the boy’s arm, only for the boy to not budge.

“SHOON!” Sho urged the boy as he yanked the younger boy’s arm. “Work with me here…PLEASE…”

“I-I’m sorry…” Shoon wiped his tears. “B-But my legs won’t move…”

“Jesus Christ!” Sho couldn’t believe it. The place they were currently in was a danger zone and they could be blown into smithereens in any second.

“Sho-san…please go on without me…I think my legs got paralyzed temporarily from shock and-”

“Stop speaking nonsense,” Sho snapped as he bent down, offering his back to the younger boy. “Climb on.”

“But I’m too heavy-”

“Either you fucking get on my back or we both fucking die…and I’ll blame my death on you…” Sho gave a small reassuring smile as Shoon gave a firm nod.

Shoon climbed on to Sho’s back as the two safely ran out of the danger zone as they headed towards Fantasyland.

Tears streamed down the face of Boy #31, Yasuda Shota. It was rather unbearable and shocking for the boy to hear news of one of his closest friends, Maruyama Ryuhei being killed. Yet what shocked Yasuda even more was the fact that the killer happened to be of their own kind…in other words…the killer was a Kanjani8 member.

Yasuda couldn’t suspect any of the other Kanjani8 members of killing…they were all good people and Yasuda loved them all very much…

But he definitely didn’t want to be alone…it was scary to be alone…

“Tacchon…” Yasuda watched the ground absorb his tears. “Who would ever do such a thing? Who? It’s unforgivable! I’ll never forgive that person! Even if he is a member from our group!”

Yasuda continued to bawl his eyes out as he longed for the comfort of his dear friend, Boy #16 Ohkura Tadayoshi…but little did he know the irony of Maruyama’s death…

29 BOYS REMAINING....

//end chapter

A/N: Lol, you guys make Kame cry. XDDDD So many votes for Kame so far...lol...did I mention that Kame was my first JE love? ~~and then along came Kusano...~~

But I won't be bias. :PPPP

I don't have much to say...XDDD

Man I need to start watching them jdramas...esp My Boss, My Hero...everyone talks of how funny it was but I can't stand to watch without subtitles..D:

*worships subtitle people*

lol I look forward to Massu's drama...ahaha Suzuki Carlos...*DIES*

THE BOYS

1	2	3	4	5

6	7	8	9	10

11	12	13	14	15

16	17	18	19	20

21	22	23	24	25

26	27	28	29	30

31	32

Credit// Icon Table Generator

Weapons

1. Pistol issued to Boy #12 Matsumoto Jun
2. Lingerie issued to Boy #26 Ueda Tatsuya
3. Machine Gun issued to Boy #11 Masuda Takahisa
4. Rifle issued to Boy #29 Yamashita Tomohisa
6. Knife issued to Boy #31 Yasuda Shota
7. Revolver issued to Boy #3 Ayukawa Taiyo
8. Shotgun issued to Boy #17 Ohno Satoshi
9. Sword issued to Boy #15 Nishikido Ryo
10. Pack of Matches issued to Boy #18 Sakurai Sho
11. Hand Gun issued to Boy #16 Ohkura Tadayoshi
12. Hammer issued to Boy #7 Kato Shigeaki
13. Rope issued to Boy #4 Imai Tsubasa
14. Clothes hanger issued to Boy #30 Yaotome Hikaru
15. Pack of toothpicks issued to Boy #1 Aiba Masaki
16. Myojo Magazine issued to Boy #25 Uchi Hiroki
17. Fireworks issued to Boy #28 Yamashita Shoon
18. Origami Paper issued to Boy #23 Tanaka Koki
19. Plunger issued to Boy #14 Ninomiya Kazunari
20. Coconut Bra issued to Boy #22 Takizawa Hideaki
21. Pack of gum issued to Boy #19 Shibutani Subaru
22. BB gun issued to Boy #2 Akanishi Jin
23. Handcuffs issued to Boy #9 Kusano Hironori
24. Lead Pipe issued to Boy #13 Nakamaru Yuichi
25. Wrench issued to Boy #8 Koyama Keiichirou
26. Whoopee Cushion issued to Boy #6 Kamenashi Kazuya
27. Thong issued to Boy #10 Maruyama Ryuhei
28. Bulletproof vest issued to Boy #20 Shingo Murakami
29. Syringe issued to Boy #32 Yokoyama Yu
30. Bottle of Ketchup issued to Boy #27 Yabu Kota
31. Special Poison issued to Boy #24 Tegoshi Yuya
32. NEWS Uchiwa issued to Boy #21 Taguchi Junnosuke

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 16)

2006-07-09T06:39:11Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 16)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda (?!?!), JunnoShige (WTF?!?!), Koyato...more to come...?
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.

Chapter 16

From all the people in the room, Kusano Hironori believed that Akanishi Jin would be the LAST person to bid on him. Yet the boy couldn’t help but wonder what went through the mind of the older boy as the whole audience turned silent…even Koyama was a bit speechless.

Kame immediately looked at Jin from his seat as he couldn’t help but feel somewhat angry and satisfied at the same time. He was satisfied because Yamapi wouldn’t win the bid yet he was angry because of Jin’s unpredictable actions. Why the hell would Jin bid on of all people, Kusano? Didn’t he hate Kusano? Kame continued to stare at Jin with an indecisive expression as Jin looked past Kame, staring straight at Kusano.

Akanishi Jin ignored the surprised gasps and expressions as he had his eyes locked on Kusano. The brat wasn’t even worth a penny, let alone a thousand. But Jin couldn’t stand losing. He refused to lose to a kid to Kame and if bidding on the brat would keep the brat away from Kame even for a while…Jin was remotely satisfied.

“W-Well…ah-hem…that was sure an unexpected turn of events…” Koyama loosened up his collar as he turned to the audience. “So…uh…one thousand dollars…for Kusano Hironori…going once…going twice…”

Kame kept his eyes shut in agony. He hated himself for not bringing any more money…he hated himself for allowing Jin to win…he hated himself for giving up the one he loved…Kame had never felt so weak.

“SOLD…!”

That one word pierced through Kame’s skin painfully. He couldn’t even bear to look at Kusano, feeling that he failed the other boy. It was just all too unbearable. It was unbearable to the point where Kame couldn’t take it anymore.

Kame stood from his seat.

“…to Akanishi Jin!” Koyama announced only to notice Kame from the corner of his eyes. “…Um…Kamenashi…not your turn yet-”

“Sorry…I can’t do this…” Kame hastily walked off the stage. His whole body shook uncontrollably as he felt his face turn hot. He never felt so much like a coward in his life.

Girls in the audience gave out disappointed groans, particularly the ones who planned on bidding on Kame.

Kusano sat back to his seat as he kept his head down…soft tears dripping into his lap…

“Um, WELL THEN…” Koyama had to restore the energy that was once there. “Um, yeah, anyways…on to our next participant…Akanishi Jin…starting with 50 dollars as well!”

Yamashita Tomohisa couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed. Was this for real? Akanishi Jin bidding on Kusano Hironori? That was just ludicrous! Yamapi clenched his fists in anger…particularly at the fact that his most hated person had won the possession of the one person he…

Yamapi paused as a wave of jealousy flowed through his body.

It wasn’t fair.

Why was it that Kusano could never be his?

“ONE HUNDRED DOLLARS!” A girl from the crowd cried out.

“THREE HUNDRED!” Another girl waved her arm frantically.

“FOUR HUNDRED!” An old woman winked at Jin rather perversely, making even Jin feel slightly uncomfortable.

“SEVEN HUNDRED!”

Yamashita Tomohisa squeezed the bundle of cash in his pocket as he glared straight at Jin. Loud groans of disappointment ran through the audience as they wondered…why of all people would Yamashita Tomohisa bid on Akanishi Jin? Everyone knew their story of hatred and rivalry…it was all too random and farfetched…

Koyama was just overwhelmed with shock. First Akanishi bidding on Kusano and now this…his own leader bidding on the enemy leader…just what went through the minds of these people?

“S-Seven hundred? DO I hear an eight?” Koyama peered over the crowd uneasily, secretly hoping that there would be an out bidder.

“I wish I brought more money…”

“Sigh…Akanishi…it hurts to see him to go a guy…”

“This is SO RIGGED!”

Koyama waited for another five seconds. There was no higher bid.

“Going once…going twice…” Koyama winced. “SOLD!”

“I have a proposition!” Yamapi raised his hand as he climbed on to the stage, standing beside Koyama.

“A proposition?” Koyama looked at Yamapi, wondering if such things were allowed during auctions.

“I propose that along with Akanishi…I also get his date…Kusano,” Yamapi continued to glare at Jin.

“WHAT?” Jin stood from his seat. “I don’t know why the fuck you’re bidding on me in the first place, but taking my date as well…you can’t do that!”

“Well, you’re not supposed to bid on the first place…after all…you’re the one being auctioned…” Yamapi crossed his arms. “…it’s in the rules…”

“What the fuck! I bet you’re just making this shit all up on the spot! You just don’t want me to have your little brother!”

Yamapi winced. Little brother. He didn’t like hearing that term.

“Well, um,” Koyama tried to calm the two down. “Why don’t resolve this by asking the third party…”

“Third party?” Both Jin and Yamapi frowned slightly as Koyama turned to Kusano.

“Would you prefer to go on a date with both Akanishi and Yamapi or just Akanishi alone?”

Kusano stared at the two. He wanted to respond with a neither…but he knew in the end he would be forced to answer. Kusano had no desire to go on a date with either one of them but perhaps it’s better to be in a crowd than to be alone with Akanishi. After all…Kusano would never forget the bruises that Jin had given him…

“Both.”

“Well, there’s our answer…” Koyama hoped on moving on.

“Fuck!” Jin cursed as Yamapi had a rather satisfying smile on his face.

“Our next participant…Kato S-Shigeaki!” Koyama felt his voice break as he looked at Shige. “And we’ll start with…”

“Five hundred.”

Koyama lifted his head in surprise as he stared straight at the speaker who happened to be Junno’s cousin John.

“S-Six hundred!” Koyama cried out from the stands…surprising Shige greatly.

“K-Koyama…” Shige said to himself as he stared at his best friend wondering what drove him to bid.

“Seven hundred!” Taguchi Junnosuke glared at his cousin as he called out.

“Eight hundred!” John smiled as Junno cursed.

Koyama felt his throat go dry. “N-Nine hundred!”

“Eleven Hundred!” Junno cried out, praying to mark his spot.

Koyama winced. He didn’t have the money and he really didn’t want to say his lines…

“E-Eleven h-hundred…g-going o-once…g-going t-twice…” Koyama closed his eyes tightly. “S-Sold!”

Shige bit his lips as he looked from Koyama to John to Junno. Just why the hell would John, a person he did not even know so well, bid so high to win him? And yet…why the hell was Junno so persistent in winning him?

It wasn’t as if Shige was REALLY his girlfriend.

“O-Okay…um…well…next person…” Koyama tried his best not to make his voice shake. “U-Ueda Tatsuya!”

The random boy that Ryo had called out earlier immediately perked up, recognizing the black hair and the second seat. The boy clenched on to the money tightly, being determined to win the auction and please the respected senior of his school.

“ONE HUNDRED!” A girl squealed out.

“TWO HUNDRED!” Another waved her arm.

“THREE HUNDRED!” The random boy raised his arm.

“Jesus! Why are all the boys taking the pretty boys away from the girls?” One girl complained as she raised her arm frantically. “FIVE HUNDRED!”

The random boy looked at the money Ryo had given him. He didn’t have enough…the boy would have to pull money from his own wallet.

“EIGHT HUNDRED!”

The girl scowled as random girls glared at the unknown stranger. Even Ueda was slightly surprised, wondering why the same boy was determined to have him even though Ueda had never seen him in his life.

“Eight hundred? Going once…going twice…SOLD!”

The random boy let out a sigh of relief. He had not failed Ryo.

“Okay and now for our last participant…Tegoshi Yuya!” Koyama bit his lips slightly, still being shaken up from the prior incident.

Masuda Takahisa stood from the side as he clenched his fists anxiously. He wanted to bid…really…he did…but there was something in his heart that prevented him from taking such actions…

Massu was Tegoshi’s best friend. They had been best friends ever since they were elementary children and of course, Massu loved his friend all along. It was just that fear had taken over the boy. He felt that it was somewhat forbidden to fall in love with your best friend or have such feelings…it would just be too awkward. Massu didn’t want any awkwardness or weirdness between the two.

Yet Massu could never determine Tegoshi’s feelings in return. Tegoshi appeared to have mutual feelings towards everyone, being the kind gentle polite boy he was. It made Massu slightly jealous…wishing that Tegoshi would give him special attention compared to other people…

“FIFTY DOLLARS!” A girl squealed as he waved her arm.

“SIXTY!” Another girl blushed slightly as she cried out from the audience.

“ONE HUNDRED!”

“TWO HUNDRED!”

“FOUR HUNDRED!”

“SIX HUNDRED!”

Massu closed his eyes as he listened to the numbers increase rapidly at the speed of light. He bit his lips slightly as he looked upon the stage, his eyes locked on the one figure that really mattered.

“Six hundred? Anyone for seven?” Koyama looked around the crowd.

“Yay! So does that mean I win?” The girl squealed from the crowd. “Finally, a girl wins for once!”

“Going once! Going twice! SO-”

“WAIT!” Massu gasped as he raised his hand. “SEVEN HUNDRED!”

“I don’t believe this! I thought this festival was meant for girls! Why are all the boys taking away our boys?” The girl wailed as she looked at her wallet.

“What has this world come to?” Another girl shook her head. “Maybe us girls should just all turn lesbians…”

“Ew! Don’t say that! I still wanted my Akanishi damnit!”

“Seven hundred?” Koyama blinked in disbelief. That day was just filled with surprises. “Going once…going twice…SOLD!”

Massu felt so happy…so satisfied that he had outbid the other girl…

…yet he couldn’t bring himself to look up…to look into Tegoshi’s eyes…

“Well…that concludes our auction!” Koyama forced a smile upon his face as looked among the crowd. “However there is a bonus to these auctions…”

“B-Bonus?”

Confused faces turn to one after another.

“Yes a bonus!” Koyama announced. “The dates shall be recorded!”

“WHAT?” Jin stood from his seat. He couldn’t believe it. Now all that he planned couldn’t be done in public.

“GYAH!!!!!” The girls squealed in happiness. Even though they had not won the auctions…at least they were able to see the dates.

“You have got to be shitting me…” Shige shook his head. “Does that mean I can’t talk during our date?”

Nishikido Ryo hastily ran back to the festival. He rushed his goodbyes to his father in hopes of arriving back to the auction in time to see his winning date. He gasped for breath as he found the random boy he had pinpointed.

“Hey! Did you win?”

The boy greeted with a smile as he nodded, throwing a peace sign. Ryo smiled back as he patted the boy.

“Good job! I’m proud of you!” Ryo gave an approving nod. “So how much did it go up to?”

“Eight hundred!” The boy responded.

“Wow, eight hundred, must have been a battle, well, I’m not surprised…it’s Tegoshi after all, who wouldn’t want in Tegoyan’s pants-”

“T-Tegoshi?” The boy blinked.

“Um, yes Tegoshi, do you have short term memory or something, I’m sure they said his name before the bid or something-”

“Please don’t kill me sir,” The boy winced. Ryo didn’t like the look on the boy’s face.

“Oh no…oh no you didn’t…” Ryo couldn’t believe it. “YOU IDIOT!”

“I’m sorry sir!” The boy winced. “I didn’t know! They both have black hair and were both in the second seat-”

“WHO?” Ryo grabbed the boy’s collar. “WHO THE FUCK DID YOU BID ON INSTEAD?”

“U-Ueda T-Tatsuya sir…” The boy stuttered.

Ryo slowly closed his eyes.

He felt like breaking something.

The participants on stage slowly walked off one by one as Shige steered towards his bags, wanting to get rid of that girl outfit at that moment, only to feel a grasp around his wrist.

“WHAT?” Shige scowled as he turned only to face a gentle face.

“Ah…sorry…” Koyama apologized with a hurtful expression.

“Ah…Koyama…I’m sorry…” Shige shook his head. “I guess I’m just irritated with the whole girl business…”

“It’s my fault…I shouldn’t have volunteered you in the first place…I’m such an idiot…” Koyama furrowed his eyebrows as he bit his lips. “Why can’t I do anything right?”

“It’s not your fault…stop blaming yourself!” Shige forced a smile as he squeezed Koyama’s arm. “You have nothing to do with it!”

Koyama winced. The words stung painfully.

“ARGH!” Koyama cried out in frustration as he slammed his fist against the table.

Shige’s eyes widened in surprise. “K-Koyama? W-What’s wrong?”

“Why must you talk like that?” Koyama lifted his head as he looked into Shige’s face. “Why have we become so distant? Before you would tell me everything…you would pour your heart out…telling me everything that was on your mind…and we would experience things together…sharing and creating memories…why…why…”

“Koyama…” Shige was speechless.

Small tears began to form in Koyama’s eyes. “…why must I watch you suffer and not be able to help?”

Shige frowned slightly. “Suffer? What do you mean?”

“Please…for your own sake and my own…please-”

“SHIGEAKO!”

Koyama cursed inside only to see the last two people he wanted to see.

Taguchi Junnosuke pranced into the backstage in style as he wrapped his arms around Shige’s shoulders. “Hah, I won and you didn’t!”

“Well, I have other ways to win…” John smiled.

“Shut up; just admit your loss to me!” Junno grinned as he squeezed Shige even tighter, causing Koyama to cringe.

“What if I told aunt that Shigeako is a guy?”

“No, you wouldn’t…”

“You know I would…”

“You bastard…”

“Well there is one way out of this…”

“What?” Junno scowled, he didn’t like where this was going.

“Give me Shigeako-”

“Fuck no.” Junno responded.

Shige fumed in his spot as he just couldn’t take it any longer.

“FUCK THE BOTH OF YOU!”

John’s eyes widened in surprise. “Which reminds me…”

“What?” Junno shrugged.

“I guess he pulled off the whole being mute deal pretty well, considering that auntie has no clue…”

“Can you both please leave me out of a bargain? I’m quite sick of this ordeal!” Shige cried out in irritation.

“I agree,” Koyama stepped in. “Let’s stop this madness and just tell your damn mother that the two of you split…”

“No…it won’t work that way…” John shook his head. “I want Shigeako as my own-”

“Shigeako doesn’t EXIST!” Koyama cried out. “He’s a guy for fuck’s sake-”

“I don’t care,” John interrupted. “I don’t care if Shigeako’s a guy-”

“I won’t let you have him!” Junno crossed his arms. “NEVER!”

Koyama could not believe what he was hearing.

“Since when was I ever YOURS?” Shige glared at Junno as he threw his wig down. “I’m sick of this…sick of posing…sick of not talking…sick of wasting my-”

“If Shigeako doesn’t be with me…I’ll tell auntie that you have been living a lie and you know what that’ll result in…” John smirked at Junno.

“No…you bastard…no way in hell am I moving away to a filthy public school…” Junno shook his head in horror.

“Then give Shigeako to me-”

“SINCE WHEN THE HELL WAS I AN ITEM?” Shige cried out. “No! NO MORE! NO MORE OF THIS! NO MORE OF THIS SHIGEAKO BUSINESS!”

Shige began to walk away only to feel his wrist being pulled away into Junno’s arms. Junno then leaned over as he roughly placed a kiss on Shige’s lips.

“WHAT THE FUCK-” Shige pushed the other boy off only to stop shortly.

“I like you.”

“WHAT?” Shige paused as he looked into Junno’s serious sincere face.

“I’m in love with you.”

Koyama felt that he had died.

//end chapter

A/N: LOL, I'm kind of WTF-ing myself. Junno x Shige...that was a pairing that I definitely DID NOT INTEND. XDDD Truthfully I'll let you guys on a little secret. I initially intended on having Tegoshi be in Shige's situation, but I felt that Shige wasn't getting enough spotlight, therefore I had Shige take on this whole drama. XDD

Roflz, um yeah, thass how Junno x Shige came to be. XDD

Well in the next chapter, I hope to advance more with Nakamaru, Koki, Massu, and Uchi, so I hope you guys look forward to that.

Oh yes and along with the whole Kusame/Akame/Kusapi/Pin(?) ness. XD

A square.

Yummy.

Oh yeah and to those of you who are still iffy about Kusame and are wondering why I wrote a fic having them as a main pairing...well I fished up some clips on youtube...I hope it'll alter your minds a bit in a positive direction. :)

Kusame Moment 01

Kusame Moment 02

Kusame Moment 03

Kusame Moment 04

:DDDDDDDD ♥

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 15)

2006-07-07T03:09:18Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 15)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda (?!?!), JunnoShige (WTF?!?!), Koyato...more to come...?
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.

Chapter 15

Ueda Tatsuya blushed slightly in his spot. He was currently helping out in the noodles stand, stirring the noodles on the hot pan, only to feel strong gazes upon him. Whenever Ueda walked by, heads would often turn following Ueda’s steps. He continued to feel the presence of people once he had finished stirring their noodles, wondering if these people would finally leave anytime soon.

“Wah…he’s so pretty!” A girl exclaimed, being unaware that her noodles were turning cold.

“He’s like prettier than the girls in our school!” Another girl cried out with glee. “I heard he’s being auctioned later…”

“Oh my god! Are you serious?” A girl clapped her hands with glee. “I hope I brought enough money…I want to buy him!”

“No! I want to buy him!” A random girl took out her cell phone. “Better call daddy to bring me money!”

“EW!”

The group of girls turned around only to see another boy in a maid outfit.

“Who would want to buy him? He’s so ugly and icky!” Nishikido Ryo frowned heavily at the sight of Ueda. “But I guess that’s a good thing!”

“Why would that be a good thing?” The girl asked.

“Because I want you girls to back off of Tegoyan.”

“Who’s Tegoyan?”

“For me to know and for you stupid girls to NEVER FIND OUT!” Ryo stuck out his tongue.

“HEY! WE’RE NOT STUPID!”

“Yeah, well in my dictionary it says…GIRLS…STUPID HUMAN BEINGS…!”

Ueda smiled at the sight of Ryo. Ryo always often had interesting things to say, no matter how offensive and hurtful they were, Ueda couldn’t help but be somewhat amused. Which also was how Ueda would always be able to endear Ryo’s rude remarks towards him…yet it also made Ueda quite sad.

When Ueda would sit and think about it…he realized that he was fine with Ryo hating him and treating him like crap because in the end…through all those harsh treatments and words…it will be the only sole proof that Nishikido Ryo acknowledged Ueda Tatsuya’s existence. As long as Ryo bashed him…Ueda was satisfied knowing that he was still unforgotten…

“Shige!” Masuda Takahisa scrambled into the kitchen with empty plates. “Stop looking at yourself in the mirror and help me serve the customers!”

Kato Shigeaki immediately steered away from the mirror as he turned to the already made orders. “Ah, sorry…sorry…where are the other guys?”

“Um, well, it’s kind of our shift…although that Taguchi Junnosuke guy is part of this shift as well…” Massu scowled. “I hate them Akai bastards…making us do all the work…”

“You should watch your mouth…” Tanaka Koki growled as he placed ice into the blender. “I’m doing all the cooking!”

“…” Massu ignored the other boy as he took out the next set of orders. “Bleh, I see customers waiting at the entrance…go tend to them Shige!”

“Alright…I’m going…” Shige patted his skirt as he grabbed his order pad and walked out of the kitchen only to stop shortly. “Oh shit…”

“My, my, isn’t that Shigeako?”

Junno’s mother waved at the entrance with a young man standing beside her.

Shige forced a smile upon his face as he walked over to the woman and the unknown guest. Shige greeted with a formal bow.

“Ah, don’t act so formal!” Junno’s mother waved her hand. “So I assume that some of the girls volunteered to help out?”

Shige scratched his head and nodded as he directed the two to a vacant table.

“They are rather skimpy…” The young man commented as Junno’s mother smacked his arm lightly.

“Oh! I must introduce you two!” Junno’s mother smiled. “This is my nephew, John, Junnosuke’s older cousin.”

“How do you do?” John bowed his head as Shige gave a small bow in return.

“This is the Shigeako girl I was telling you ALL ABOUT!” Junno’s mother exclaimed. “Isn’t she just lovely?”

“I’m sure Junno can’t get his hands off of her,” John smirked as Junno’s mother smacked his arm again.

“Really John! Saying those kinds of things are unnecessary!” Junno’s mother turned to Shige as she smiled. “So what do you recommend for us on the menu?”

Shige felt sweat appear in the back of his head. He wasn’t really familiar with the menus.

Shige bit his lips as he looked down the menu. It was no use suggesting coffee.

“Our specialty for the day is red bean ice shavings covered in fruits and ice cream.”

Koyama Keiichirou gave Shige a small wink as he appeared from behind. Shige gave an appreciative nod in return, being thankful for his friend to save him from a pinch.

“Oh well, that sounds delicious! I think we’ll have that!” Junno’s mother smiled as she clapped her hands only to look at her watch. “Oh no!”

“What is it aunt?” John asked.

“I have a meeting with your mother at the salon! Ah, I’m late too!” Junno’s mother stood up from her seat. “You’ll be fine without me, right John?”

“I’m a college student for chrissakes…I’ll be okay…” John smiled as he waved his aunt off.

Shige took out his notepad, only to feel a sharp uncomfortable aura from John. Koyama also noticed the strange atmosphere.

“You’re a boy, aren’t you?” John smiled as he peered into Shige’s face.

Koyama frowned. “Well, duh, we’re an all boy’s school after all.”

Shige winced.

“Well that just confirms it…doesn’t it?” John smiled maliciously. “Shigeako this…Shigeako that…kind of makes me wonder what my cousin actually did to have him make you pose as his girlfriend…”

Koyama’s eyes expanded. “W-What’s the meaning of this Shige?”

“So what?” Shige frowned. “It’s none of your business…what’s it got to do with you?”

“Why are you suffering just for the sake of another? Don’t you care for your own satisfaction?”

Shige bit his lips as he clenched his fists tightly. The guy was right. The baseball game was over…Uchi’s hands were already healed…there was no reason for Shige to continue this torture…why did he have to suffer?

At that moment Shige walked out of the room.

Koyama watched as Shige stormed away, only to have one burning question resting in his mind. He then turned the John as he decided to ask away.

“Um, who exactly is your cousin?”

“Taguchi Junnosuke…apparently had your friend pose as his girlfriend…my aunt is crazy about her…but they better be careful not to get too involved…” John shook his head slightly. “…before my aunt starts making weddings plans…”

Koyama felt a huge knot build in his neck. “Ah…thanks for letting me know…I’ll get your order in a bit…”

Koyama bowed slightly as he walked away.

“Hey…what the fuck are you doing here?”

Taguchi Junnosuke appeared at the table, frowning at his older cousin.

“Well I read that you guys were all dressing up in maid outfits…” John smirked. “I would never miss out seeing my baby cousin in a maid outfit and serving me food…”

“Fuck you,” Junno scowled as he took a seat across his cousin.

“Ah-hem, what do you think your doing?” John raised an eyebrow.

“My shift starts in another five minutes, give me a break, will you?”

“I saw Shigeako…” John smiled. “She’s cute.”

“Hah, jealous?” Junno smirked.

“Yeah.”

Junno lifted his head in surprise. That was not the answer he expected to hear.

“If she’s being auctioned…I think I’m going to bid on her…” John smiled as Junno reacted slightly.

“What the fuck? She’s my girlfriend…” Junno began to get protective.

“So? Isn’t the bidding allowed for ALL who are interested? I am interested and I have money, so what’s the problem?”

“You’re always like this!” Junno pushed the table slightly. “It’s like you never want me to be happy…like you always have to take everything away from me-”

“I just happen to like the same girl…what’s wrong with that? Attraction is not something you can control…” John then looked at his cousin. “…besides…it’s not as if you REALLY like her…”

“What the fuck is that supposed-”

“Here’s your red bean ice shaving…” Koyama served, only to notice Junno. The boy frowned as he just didn’t like the idea of Shige posing as Junno’s girlfriend…in fact…Koyama hated it.

“Oh, yummy,” John grabbed his spoon as he began to eat.

“It’s time for your shift…” Koyama mumbled to Junno.

“I know that!” Junno scowled as he stood from his seat. He then gave his cousin one last glare. “Well, you know what? I’m going to bid on her too…let’s see who wins…fucker…”

Koyama watched as Junno stormed away.

“Sorry…” John smiled as he apologized. “Junnosuke is always such a drama queen…”

“One can imagine…” Koyama gave a small smile in return. “Well I better make use of my break time…”

Koyama walked away with an unsettling feeling upon his chest.

Tegoshi Yuya took off his apron as it was finally time for his break. He looked at the clock hung up upon the wall as he noticed that it was almost time for the auction. The boy let out a small sigh as he turned around only to stumble upon his best friend.

“What’s the sigh for?” Massu smiled as he greeted his friend. He couldn’t help how freakishly girly his friend looked…if Massu saw Tegoshi at first glance; he wouldn’t have known the difference.

“Nothing!” Tegoshi smiled as he shook his head. “Just tired…I guess…”

“The auction is going to start soon, huh?” Massu shifted his feet to the side. “You nervous?”

“Nah, not really…I’m pretty confident that Ryo-tan will win me…” Tegoshi smiled.

“What if he doesn’t?” Massu stared at his friend intently.

“Well, I-I’m sure he will…he keeps mentioning it whenever he sees me, so I assume-”

“Do you want him to win you?”

“…” Tegoshi frowned slightly as he turned to Massu.

“Sorry…” Massu smiled as he scratched his nose. “I-I’m just wondering…just wondering if you really like Ryo or something-”

“I just see him as my well respected senior…that’s all…” Tegoshi smiled. “I can’t really see him anything more-”

“What about me?”

Tegoshi lifted up his head in surprise.

“TEGOSHI!”

Yamapi stormed into the area where both Tegoshi and Massu were located.

“Um, y-yes?” Tegoshi turned his attention away from Massu.

“It’s almost time for the auction, go get ready!”

“Y-Yes sir!” Tegoshi stuttered slightly.

“Don’t be so stiff, it won’t be that bad,” Yamapi smiled as he patted Tegoshi’s head.

Tegoshi responded with a nod as he walked out of the room.

“What’s with the stiff atmosphere?” Yamapi turned to Massu. “Something happened?”

“My father got me a tutor…” Massu bit his lips slightly.

“Haha, well, it’s about time! You’ve missed so many classes,” Yamapi grinned. “…I’m beginning to worry about your brain knowledge-”

“He hired an Akai High student…”

Yamapi’s smile dropped. “Who?”

“Nakamaru Yuichi…”

“Can’t your father find someone else to tutor you? I mean what about Shige? He’s freaking genius!”

“Apparently Nakamaru’s father is friends with my father…you know what a pushover my father is…”

“Dude, if Nakamaru tutors you…he’s going to make you stupider…”

“I KNOW!” Massu ran his fingers through his hair with frustration. “I hate smart people!”

“We’ll talk about this later…let’s go see how the auction goes…” Yamapi pointed towards the stage.

“Alright…” Massu nodded as he felt his money bulge in his pocket.

Nishikido Ryo waved at Tegoshi in the sidelines, only to feel his cell phone vibrate…

“What?” Ryo scowled. He hated unexpected phone calls.

“Don’t address your mother like that.”

“Ah…sorry…”

“Seriously Ryo…I wish you could be like your friend Tomohisa or Hiroki…learn some manners from them or something! They are such cute handsome boys! OH! And on the topic of your friends, you should invite them over to dinner sometime because I recently bought this really cute dress that I want to wear-”

“Mother…” Ryo gritted his teeth. He hated it when his mother would talk of his friends…he had no desire to picture his mother as a pedophile. “…I’m kind of busy right now…”

“Well, you have to be un-busy!”

“What?” Ryo scowled. “I told you that today is the festival thing whatever-”

“Your father is leaving to France for a one month business trip…he demanded to see you before he leaves.”

“Why you guys always have to be last minute?” Ryo scowled as the auctions were going to begin.

“Ryo…you better get your cute ass over here…you know how angry your father can get if he doesn’t get his way…”

“WELL I GET ANGRY TOO!”

“Sigh…like father like son…it’s enough to handle one of you…well, I expect to see you at the airport in ten minutes, ciao!”

Ryo groaned in frustration as he heard his mother hang up on the other line. He then turned to the first Aoi High boy he saw as he grabbed his collar.

“Hey kid!”

“Y-Yes sir?” The kid stuttered slightly.

“I’m going to hand you a lot of money and I want you to bid on that guy over there with the black hair…in the second chair…okay?”

“O-Okay.”

“If the money goes over from what I give you, use your own and I’ll pay you back…” Ryo instructed. “If you don’t win…prepare your ass to be MINE.”

“I-I’ll win for sure sir!” The boy began to shake.

“Okay. You better…” Ryo growled as he left the premises.

“Hello! Welcome to our auction! Here presented before you are six lovely cross dressers! The winners of the auctions will get to have one date with their cross dresser,” Koyama announced on the microphone. He pranced in a suit being thankful that he had finally got rid of the maid outfit. “The auctions can only be paid with cash and must be received by the end of the auction…sorry no checks or credit cards accepted…”

A few groans were heard throughout the audience.

“Anyways…here are the candidates! From the first seat in the right…Akanishi Jin…Ueda Tatsuya…Kamenashi Kazuya…Kusano Hironori…Tegoshi Yuya…and Kato Shigeaki…”

The crowd let out huge squeals of delight as each individual had their eyes set on a particular candidate.

“Now we shall start our auction with the youngest boy of the lot…Kusano Hironori!” Koyama smiled as Kusano stood from his seat, walking towards the front of the stage.

“Kusano Hironori is not your typical thirteen year old boy. He likes to eat ice cream with ramen and majors in pikachu language…” Koyama felt sweat drops appear in the back of his head while reading the description Kusano had written for himself. “He collects insects and will make your day pleasing…and he likes to smile a lot…”

Kusano waved cutely at the crowd as girls let out huge squeal of excitement.

“So, uh, any bids for Kusano?” Koyama looked at the crowd. “We’ll start with fifty dollars…”

“FIFTY DOLLARS!” A girl raised her hand from the crowd.

“SIXTY!”

“SEVENTY!”

“TWO HUNDRED!”

Kamenashi Kazuya stood from his seat on stage as vague gasps were heard throughout the audience.

“Wow…um…anyone over two hundred?” Koyama stared at the crowd.

“THREE HUNDRED!”

Yamashita Tomohisa raised his hand from the crowd.

Kusano frowned slightly wondering why in the world his step brother would bid on him…

“FOUR HUNDRED!” Kame glared at Yamapi. He refused to lose.

“FIVE HUNDRED!” Yamapi glared back. He wanted to take Kusano away from Kame.

“SIX HUNDRED!” Kame cried out. He was beginning to get worried for that was the highest amount he had brought with him.

“Wow…it amazes me to see these people carry around huge sums of cash in their pockets…” Koyama exclaimed. “My…I’d be flattered if I was Kusano…”

“SEVEN HUNDRED!” Yamapi cried out confidently only for Kame to curse inside.

“Whoa…am I going to hear an eight hundred?” Koyama looked at Kame. Kame bit his lips in frustration. He didn’t have the money…

“SO…SEVEN HUNDRED? GOING ONCE…GOING TWICE…”

“ONE THOUSAND.”

Akanishi Jin stood from his seat.

//end chapter

A/N: WAH SORRY SORRY SORRY! For taking so long to update. My internet was down for 2 weeks and its been one hell of a bitch for me. I have been so deprived. T_T

Wah um, yeah...well i hope u enjoyed this chapter...im gonna go see Pirates of the Carribean 2 soon, so like Im really excited. XPP

CIAO!

[Fanfic] BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 7)

2006-07-07T02:53:42Z

BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 7)
Groups: KATTUN, NEWS, Arashi, Tackey and Tsubasa, Kanjani8, Ya-Ya-Yah, ~~oh and Jimmy Mackey.~~ D:
Pairings: None at the moment.
Rating: R
Warnings: Profanity, Violence, Death (well, come on now, it IS Battle Royale -_-)
Synopsis: Ahhh, all our beautiful "new current generation" Johnnies stranded in the deadly game of Battle Royale. This is my version and my take on the parody. yeah...i noe...im digging my own grave for starting a new fic, but i wanted to write this out since like forever. D: Yeah I actually worked hard on this...I even made a class chart and a map...I KNOW IM A LOSER. D:

Prologue + Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.

Chapter 7

“Ne…Nino…” Boy #1, Aiba Masaki cautiously followed the other boy as they exited the Haunted Mansion.

“What?” Boy #14, Ninomiya Kazunari scowled slightly. One would always have to prepare themselves to hear the things that came out of Aiba’s mouth…for he was known to say ridiculous things.

“Not to piss you off or anything…but I just wanted to ask…”

“Ask what?” Nino snapped.

“What’s Goofy?”

“Is that even a question?” Nino frowned heavily. He really didn’t want to deal with Aiba’s stupidity at that moment.

“But you know, Pluto is a dog and he goes around naked and Goofy has clothes and talks and I wonder…since Pluto is a dog…what animal is Goofy?”

“…”

“N-Nino?”

Nino stopped in his tracks as he noticed a figure run into the Splash Mountain ride. His whole body perked as he grabbed Aiba’s wrist.

“After you avenge me…I’ll tell you what Goofy really is.”

“R-REALLY?” Aiba brightened as he gave a nod. “OKAY!”

“SHHH!” Nino placed an index finger to his lips. “We’re going in there…”

“Splash Mountain?”

“Yeah…” Nino quickly walked towards the entrance as he got on to the log ride, rocking the log hastily into the ride.

He was determined to find the figure.

Boy #27, Yabu Kota was beginning to feel dry. He let out a sigh of relief as he decided that he would find a new hiding spot. All the cheery ride music was enough to drive the boy insane. The small boy grabbed his clothes as he ventured towards the exit, only to hear vague voices.

All his life in Johnny’s Jimusho, not a day went by without one senior exclaiming how cute Yabu was. Everyone adored him and loved him for being that adorable cute small boy with a vibrant smile. His cheeks would often be squeezed and he would constantly be selected to MC assorted concerts or programs. It was every junior’s dream to be Yabu Kota. After all, he was like the smaller version of Yamapi.

But that soon to change once puberty hit him. Yabu was no longer that fluffy cute boy he had once been. His voice had deepened, his facial structure began to take form and he just wasn’t the same.

Of course that didn’t decrease his popularity or anything. He was still loved and adored by all the other seniors, more so compared to the other Ya-Ya-Yah members. But he was no longer getting the comments of being cute and adorable…that role was gradually taken by another junior member, Nakajima Yuto.

There was no actual hiding spot available inside the location of the Splash Mountain ride he was currently in. The poor boy began to freak out as the voices came closer and closer. He flailed around the room, only to have an idea hit him. Yabu gave a small nod as he grabbed his ketchup bottle.

Perhaps his weapon had some usage after all.

Nino and Aiba slowly paused into the next scene of the ride only to see a familiar figure lying rather lifelessly on the floor. Aiba’s eyes widened in horror as he pointed at the figure, grabbing Nino’s arm.

“Oh my god…isn’t that Yabu-kun?” Aiba exclaimed.

“…” Nino frowned slightly as he jumped out of the log and onto the stage. Aiba followed the action as the two boys were on the platform, staring down at Yabu’s body.

“T-There’s blood!” Aiba pointed at a puddle of red. “Someone must have killed him!”

Nino stared at the body. He felt a bit suspicious.

Yabu tried his best to hold his breath yet through his lifeless state, he could feel Nino’s piercing gaze penetrating through him.

“Yabu…” Nino stared at the figure. “…I’m hurt.”

Boy #19, Shibutani Subaru felt the pain in his stomach go away. The thought of being a goner angered Subaru a bit as he remembered the moment when Boy #2, Akanishi Jin held the gun pointing straight at him. He remembered his heart skipping a beat with an immense passion of wanting to live. No, it wasn’t that he wanted to live…it was more as if he wanted to win.

If life was meant to be a game…he might as well win it.

Sitting no where meant nothing to Subaru. He realized that he had to get off his ass and start looking for prey if he was to actually make out of this hellhole alive and actually have the title that he believed belonged rightfully to himself. Subaru frowned slightly as he looked into his bag staring at the unfortunate weapon befallen upon his hands.

He picked up the pack of gum as he unraveled a piece, popping it into his mouth. He then ventured down towards Fantasyland, only to have something catch his attention…

Subaru spitted out his already chewed gum right into his hand.

He had an idea.

Boy #13 Nakamaru Yuichi slowly, cautiously got out of the teacup he was hiding in. He felt it was no use hiding in there, not to mention the fact that a good chunk of his head was quite viewable to predators. Hah…predators…Nakamaru couldn’t believe he was actually using that word.

“Hah…I feel like little red riding hood running away from the wolf!” Nakamaru exclaimed to himself as he walked towards the exit. “Hm…but…wait…that’s not right…”

Nakamaru reached the exit as he paused in his spot, getting into a pondering position. “I am so dumb…why the hell did I compare myself to little red riding hood? After all…didn’t little red riding hood symbolize a girl’s period and how the wolf tries to rape her?”

“ARGH!” Nakamaru cried out in frustration as he ran his hands through his hair. “WHY THE HELL AM I THINKING ABOUT PERIODS AND RAPE?”

He then gave out a small sigh. “Man…I’m really deprived…aren’t I?”

Nakamaru took a step forward, only to feel something…sticky. He frowned as he placed his bag aside, only to realize that a lump of gum was stuck to his shoe.

“Ew, gross…” Nakamaru scrunched his nose as he walked over to a random bush. He pulled a couple of leaves off as he begun to pull the gum off of his shoe.

Then at that moment a thought hit him as his eyes expanded.

The gum was still fresh.

Boy #2, Akanishi Jin had finally regained his breath. He was currently in the outskirts of Tomorrowland as he decided to take a break from running. He felt his heart continue to beat heavily as a huge headache began to form upon him. It was definitely not a good sign.

He grabbed his bag as he looked inside, peering at his useless BB gun, only to see a sharp shiny object from the corner of his eyes.

“Akanishi…”

Jin looked over only to see Nishikido Ryo smiling at him.

“R-Ryo!” Jin widened his eyes in surprise.

Jin and Ryo were not considered ‘best’ friends but they did have their share of bonding and hung out a good couple of times. Jin would often invite Ryo over to his house and the two boys would spend their days playing video games and watching movies. And from time to time, Ryo would spend the night there.

Aside from the good friendship the two shared, Jin would often be wary of Ryo’s words. Ryo would often say things that were quite offensive yet Jin never really took it to heart. He’d often let Ryo’s comments slide as he would change the topic or suggest something to do. But considering the situation he was in now…Jin didn’t know if he was in the position to actually trust Ryo…

“How are you?” Ryo continued to smile. “I just saw your ‘T’ buddy…”

“K-Koki?” Jin asked cautiously.

Ryo shook his head slowly. “Nope…the other one…”

“O-Oh…him…how is he?” Jin asked apathetically.

“He’s dead.” Ryo lied as Jin immediately lifted up his head.

“WHAT?” Jin stared straight into Ryo’s face. Sure he never really did like Taguchi THAT much, but Taguchi was his band member…and somewhat of a friend…

“Sucks…huh?” Ryo continued to point the sword at Jin.

“How did he die?” Jin felt horribly nauseous.

“What if I said I killed him…?”

“You wouldn’t…” Jin peered at Ryo. “…would you?”

“I cut him right here…” Ryo thrust the sword slightly as Jin could feel the sharp object underneath his chin.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing Ryo?” Jin frowned. He didn’t like Ryo’s actions. “Are you trying to fucking kill me?”

“Why…Jin! How could you say that?” Ryo pulled the sword back a bit. “I would never! I’m just playing with you…it’s a joke…joke…”

It didn’t look like a joke to Jin.

Just as Ryo pulled back his sword, Jin hastily took out his BB gun.

“Move four feet away from me or I’ll shoot,” Jin clasped his hands tightly around his fake gun as he pointed it straight towards Ryo’s chest.

“Whoa…whoa…whoa…” Ryo’s eyes expanded at the sight of the gun. He helplessly took a couple of steps back, listening to Jin’s order.

Jin felt his hands shake. He would never imagine being in such a situation with Ryo…it almost hurt the poor guy…

“Jin…calm down…you know I never meant any harm…” Ryo persuaded uneasily. “After all…all I wanted to do was propose a proposal…”

“P-Proposal?” Jin stared at Ryo uneasily.

“I say we should team up…you know…win this thing together…after all…you and me…we’re the two best looking guys on this damn island…and since we’re both hot, only us two deserve to live…” Ryo smiled. “…don’t you agree?”

“Well…” Jin paused slightly. Ryo was right. Jin was hot. Everyone else was NOT hot. “…I do agree that I am hot but…”

At that moment a thought hit Jin.

“But I don’t think you’re hot,” Jin smiled maliciously at Ryo.

Ryo’s mouth dropped open.

“Take back what you just said bitch,” Ryo glared. “Because I lied, you are NOT hot. I am so much sexier than you!”

“What? CAN YOU shake your damn hips and make them MOVE the way I MAKE THEM MOVE?” Jin cried out angrily. “I am SO MUCH SEXIER THAN YOU!”

“WELL WHO’S THE ONE WHO HAD A SOLO CONCERT, HUH?” Ryo screamed. “THAT’S RIGHT BITCH. ME.”

“WELL…WELL…UM…” Jin cursed in his mind to think up of a comeback. “YOU HAVE A WEIRD NOSE.”

“FUCK YOU.”

“What’s going on here?”

Both Ryo and Jin froze as they turned to the direction where the voice came from only to see their fellow senior, Imai Tsubasa staring at them with a look of concern.

“Akanishi…” Tsubasa’s eyes enlarged in horror. “Why are you pointing a gun at Nishikido? Put your gun down!”

“I saw him!” Ryo cried out as he ran towards Tsubasa, feeling that he could use the older boy to his advantage. “He went on a killing spree and now he’s trying to kill me!”

“What the fuck?” Jin frowned.

Why the hell was Nishikido Ryo lying?

Yabu Kota twitched slightly in his spot.

“DO you not trust us that much? Must you play dead?”

Yabu felt his heart almost stop. He felt that a part of him should be relieved to have a senior reassure him in that sense yet the tone of Nino’s voice was not all too trusting…

“EHHHHH?” Aiba cried out in surprise. “H-HE’S NOT DEAD?”

Nino dipped his finger into the fake blood as he placed his finger into his mouth.

“…it’s ketchup.”

Aiba flailed over as he began to lick the floor.

“Oh god…IT IS KETCHUP!”

“That’s what I just said…idiot…” Nino smacked Aiba’s head as he turned to Yabu’s body once more. “Anyways…there’s no need to play dead Yabu…we know you’re not dead…”

Yabu debated if he should rise. Yet the tone of Nino’s voice scared him. He just couldn’t trust the older boy…

Yabu would not budge. Nino was beginning to feel irritated.

“Yabu-kun…if you don’t get up…” Nino spoke in a taunting voice. “I’ll drown you in the water.”

Fear consumed Yabu’s body. It was hard for him to tell if Nino meant it as a joke or for real. It was just that the tone of Nino’s voice was not…not…safe. Yabu felt that he could trust Aiba, but Aiba was known to be easily manipulated…even Yabu knew that. The small boy remained on the ground. As much as he wanted to move…he couldn’t…

“I’ll give you three seconds…” Nino stared at the figure. “One…”

Yabu remained still on the floor.

“Two…”

The boy twitched slightly. He decided that he would make a run for it.

“Three-”

Yabu jumped up from his spot as he began to break into a run, only to be caught by Nino’s firm grasps. At that moment Nino hurled Yabu’s body into the water, stuffing the boy headfirst.

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?” Aiba cried out in horror. “LET HIM GO!”

Nino shook his head. “It was his fault for doubting us in the first place…”

Yabu Kota wanted to cry. He didn’t want to cry because he wanted his mommy…he wasn’t a wuss like that. Nor did he want to cry because he was being drowned. He wanted to cry because he was betrayed…

…betrayed by a senior whom he had admired very much.

He felt tears come from his eyes as they mixed in with the unsanitary waters of the infamous Disney ride. Yet Yabu would not give in. He would not give up. He would at least put up a fight until the very end…the very last end…

“Argh…he’s feisty…” Nino frowned as Yabu waved his arms violently. He then looked at Aiba. “Come here!”

Aiba’s eyes expanded in shock as he slowly shook his head. “S-Stop w-what y-you’re d-doing…”

“Did you forget what we agreed on?” Nino frowned at the other boy. “I’m a fucking ghost, remember? Why is it wrong for me to kill when I’m already fucking dead?”

Tears began to form in Aiba’s eyes as he slowly shook his head.

“B-But this is w-wrong…” Aiba protested. “…h-he’s just a kid! He’s our j-junior! H-He looks up t-to us!”

“I don’t have much strength; you’re going to have to take over…” Nino ignored. “JUST HURRY UP AND GET YOUR ASS OVER HERE!”

Tears uncontrollably rolled down Aiba’s eyes as he weakly kneeled beside Nino. He then took Nino’s position of drowning Yabu, as Aiba could feel Yabu’s desperate fight for life. The older boy closed his eyes as he kept Yabu’s head underneath the water, crying his eyes out.

“I-I’m sorry…so sorry…sorry…sorry…” Aiba repeated that one word over and over again as Yabu’s struggles slowly ceased to an end.

The smaller boy was gone.

Aiba immediately let go of the boy as he looked at his hands in horror. He could not believe the actions he had just committed as he stumbled backwards. Tears streamed down the sides of his face as he stared at Yabu’s lifeless body floating in the water.

“Oh yeah…and just to let you know…Goofy is a dog too…why the fuck did they that whole thing with Pluto? I’ll ask Walt Disney later…” Nino answered.

Yet the words that came out of Nino’s mouth meant nothing to Aiba. His mind went blank as he slowly succumbed to a state of shock.

He had just killed another human being…

…as Yabu’s face of adolescence haunted him.

“Well…I sure didn’t see that one coming…” Mr. Johnny lit a cigarette as he took a deep puff from it. He sat back in his seat as he gave a small sigh. “…and he was such a cute kid too…”

“Clever what he did with the ketchup sir…” A soldier commented as Mr. Johnny shook his head.

“No…” Mr. Johnny shook his head. “…just not clever enough…”

“What would you have done sir?”

“Well…if it were me I would have-”

“SIR!” A soldier interrupted.

“What?” Mr. Johnny scowled. He hated interruptions.

“I think there’s something you might be interested in seeing from this camera…” A soldier pointed at the television screen.

Mr. Johnny’s eyes widened with glee.

“Why…what do you know?” Mr. Johnny took another puff from his smoke.

“…it’s Shuji to Akira all over again…”

29 BOYS REMAINING...

//end chapter

A/N: Im sorry for the long ass wait. My internet was down for two weeks and it is finally fixed. T_T i died.

im sorry for yabu because personally i felt it was too early for him to go...but um yeah...majority rules. D:

DUNT HATE ME. I WARNeD U.

lol i made nino too evil, huh?

oh well. lol.

oh yes...and please keep those votes coming...^.~

THE BOYS

1	2	3	4	5

6	7	8	9	10

11	12	13	14	15

16	17	18	19	20

21	22	23	24	25

26	27	28	29	30

31	32

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 14)

2006-06-20T08:29:52Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 14)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda (?!?!), JunnoShige (WTF?!?!), Koyato...more to come...?
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.

Chapter 14

“The two of you are both released.”

Both Kamenashi Kazuya and Nishikido Ryo gave the doctor a nod as they left the hospital room…never wanting to come back. It had been a few interesting weeks with random comments thrown from one to the other, but the two managed to survive without Ryo actually ripping Kame’s head off.

“Don’t think I’m easy on you just because I didn’t beat you up in the hospital room…” Ryo scowled as he flexed his arm. He felt happy to be able to move his body freely once more.

“Nishikido-kun is too kind…” Kame smiled absentmindedly, angering the other boy with annoyance.

“DIDN’T YOU HEAR WHAT I SAID?” Ryo cried out in irritation as a random nurse threw him a dirty look.

“I’ll see you at the festival…” Kame smiled as he gave a small wave. “Goodbye.”

“Don’t act like we’re friends!” Ryo snapped as he walked the other direction, flailing his arms. “ARGH HIS WAVE MAKES ME FEEL SO DIRTY!”

Yamashita Tomohisa stood in front of Kusano Hironori’s room. The two had not been talking for the past weeks. They’re interactions were rather short and abrupt which actually hurt Yamapi, wishing that the younger boy would talk with him once more. He gave a small sigh as he knocked the door, hoping that he would be able to mend things…

“Who is it?”

The familiar voice pierced strongly through Yamapi’s head.

“It’s me.”

“Oh.”

“Can I come in?”

“No.”

“I accidentally left my sweater in there.”

“I don’t see it.”

“I’ll find it. It’s important…I need it…”

Yamapi winced as he heard Kusano sigh loudly. Kusano opened the door only for Yamapi to push through and shut the door tightly behind them. The younger boy stared at the older boy as a huge frown plastered on his face.

“Do you see your sweater?”

“We need to talk.”

“What’s there to talk about?” Kusano scowled.

“Don’t act like that towards me…” Yamapi bit his lips slightly. “Tell me…why are you mad at me?”

“Is that even a question?” Kusano stared at the boy in disbelief.

“Is it because of that baseball game? Is it because I hurt Kame?”

“…” Kusano didn’t answer.

“I told you it was all on accident. I didn’t mean to do it, I couldn’t control my swing. What happened to Kame was very unfortunate…and I’m sorry that he had to be sent to the hospital like that-”

“Are you really sorry?” Kusano peered into Yamapi’s face.

“Yes…yes…I really am…” Yamapi lied. Kame deserved that shot in the face.

“Okay…okay…” Kusano gave a small smile. “I guess I’ll forgive you.”

Yamapi let out a sigh of relief.

“Well…I have something to do now…” Kusano walked passed the older boy, disheartening him a bit.

“Where are you going?”

“It’s a secret,” Kusano gave a small wink as he ran off. “…for the one I cherish most!”

Yamapi couldn’t help but feel horribly jealous.

“…why can’t I be that person…?”

Yamapi sadly watched the sight of the boy disappear.

The minute Akanishi Jin was aware of Kame’s release from the hospital; he immediately drove to Kame’s house, in hopes of being the first to greet the other boy. Jin stood in front of the house as he waited for the other boy’s arrival just in time to see a limousine drive up.

“Kame…” Jin took a step forwards as he watched his friend come out of the car.

Kame noticed Jin from the corner of his eye as he bit his lips slightly, not wanting to see the other boy. He gave a small nod as he walked towards the entrance of his house, only to feel a firm grip on his wrist.

“Kame…” Jin called out softly.

“What is it?” Kame scowled slightly, pulling his arm away as it pained Jin greatly.

“I…I…uh…I just wanted to go over stuff regarding the spring festival with you…” Jin winced. Great move Akanishi. He had never felt more idiotic in his life.

“Oh…I guess we you can tell me here…” Kame crossed his arms waiting rather impatiently.

“The theme is hosts, so all of us will dress as girls and serve as hostesses at different booths. At the end six of us will be auctioned off to go on a date with the winner…” Jin felt sweat drops appearing from the back of his head. “…you’re one of the six…”

“W-What?” Kame stared at Jin in disbelief. “Y-You’re kidding me, right?”

Jin shook his head.

“Who else is being auctioned?”

“Well…me…and Ueda…”

“How about from the other school?”

“Um…Kato…Tegoshi…” Jin paused slightly. “…Kusano…”

“Kusano?” Kame lifted his head in surprise.

Jin couldn’t help but feel irritated. “Yeah? What about him?”

“Nothing…” Kame turned as he headed towards his front door. “I guess I’ll see you at school…”

“Oh…okay…” Jin nodded as he couldn’t help but feel disappointed.

Things were still not patched.

Masuda Takahisa’s family owned a very popular bank industry. They had different banks built in numerous cities as they were all owned by one person, Massu’s father. It was already decided from birth that Massu would inherit the business and all its glory, but his father couldn’t help but be worried with his son’s academic lifestyle. He knew that his son often missed classes and ditched study sessions. His son wouldn’t survive in the bank industry without the proper education. He just wished his son would take his studies more seriously.

But his father was a pushover.

He loved his son and he wanted his son to be comfortable and often spoiled him with money. Massu took the grooming in; allowing his father to aid his financial needs every second of his life. Yet his father couldn’t help but wince whenever his son came home with bruises. It was a sight he was not to pleased to see, wishing his son would not get into fights too often.

“Takahisa…” Massu’s father greeted his son in the hallway. It was rare for him to see his son lately considering that Massu was out most of the time.

“Yes father?” Massu gave his father one of his signature smiles.

“How’s school?”

“School’s great.”

“You are doing well in your studies?”

“Of course!” Massu smiled optimistically.

“That’s good to hear…” Massu’s father smiled, but he knew his son was lying. He had to change this. He had to something…something that would benefit his son’s future.

In other words, he had to be strict.

“Son…there’s something we need to talk about…” Massu’s father motioned for Massu to come towards him.

“Mmmhph?” Massu looked up as he had chips stuffed into his mouth. He hastily swallowed the chips as he turned to his father. “What’s there to talk about? I’m doing okay in school!”

“Son…I’m getting you a private tutor…”

“W-WHAT?” Chips flew out of Massu’s mouth.

“He’s the son of a great friend of mine…he’ll be coming over every other afternoon to help you in your studies…”

“But dad! I don’t need a tutor!” Massu protested. He hated the thought of studying, but what he hated more was having a tutor. Really now, he wasn’t THAT stupid…was he?

“His name is…”

Massu froze. He couldn’t believe it.

“Welcome to our café!” Yamashita Tomohisa greeted his customers rather cutely in his maid outfit.

The girls squealed with delight as they were directed towards any vacant seats. The chairs were packed as everyone wanted gorgeous men serving them in maid outfits. It was like every girl’s fantasy.

“What can I get you?” Yamapi smiled cutely causing the girls to squeal even more.

“Can we just have you?” The girls giggled shyly.

Yamapi smiled as he scratched his head uneasily. “Sorry, I’m not on the menu…”

“Does that mean your not being auctioned?” The girl asked disappointedly.

Yamapi shook his head no.

“How disappointing! If Yamashita-san was being auctioned…I would be so determined to win and then I would take you home and make you marry me and we’ll be inseparable for the rest of our lives! ” The girl exclaimed.

“Heh…heh…I’m flattered…” Yamapi felt more sweat appear in the back of his neck.

“Well…I guess we’ll have two milk teas…” The girl let out a small sigh.

“Two milk teas coming right up!” Yamapi smiled as he hastily walked towards the back tent where the kitchen was located.

“THANK GOD!” Yamapi threw his order pad to the side.

“Thank god what?” Uchi peered over as he fumbled with his ribbons.

“Thank God I’m not being auctioned off!” Yamapi exclaimed only to notice Jin twitching slightly in the corner of his eye. Yamapi gave a small sly smile to himself. “Heard that some girls were targeting a certain guy from Akai High…particularly the one with wavy brown hair and a mole underneath his right eye…ah-hem…anyways…I heard them saying that they wanted to take him home and like rape him just so they could get pregnant and the guy would be responsible and would have to stay with them for eternity…OH GOD…HOW I WOULD KILL MYSELF TO BE IN SUCH position…”

Akanishi Jin twitched in his spot as he assembled his head piece. He threw Yamapi a dirty glare as he walked out of the back tent and into the tent where the café was located. He held the menu booklets tightly in his hand only to feel something brush up his skirt. Jin immediately reacted as he turned around, only to notice boys from Aoi High behind him.

The Aoi High boys recognized Jin’s face as they let out huge gasps of horror.

“I’ll fucking remember your faces…” Jin gritted between his teeth. “…you’re lucky it’s the spring festival because if it wasn’t I would have killed you right here right now…I’d go grab that bottle of tea and stuff it down your throat shearing your body into-”

“Now…now…Jin!” Nakamaru cut in as he pushed his friend away. “We mustn’t scare the customers…”

“That kid fucking touched my ass!” Jin waved his arms in disgust. “MY ASS. NO ONE TOUCHES MY ASS. HE HAS NO WORTH OF TOUCHING MY BEAUTIFUL FUCKING ASS!”

“Can you keep your voice down?” Nakamaru pulled Jin down. “Jesus! Getting worked up over some ass touching! Thank god I wasn’t born attractive…”

At that moment Jin felt another hand brush up his skirt as he immediately turned around in anger, only to see Koki sticking out his tongue.

“Sorry, I couldn’t help it!” Koki grinned. “It was like right there and with all your diva screaming…it was just SO TEMPTING…”

“I think I will step outside…” Jin shook his head. “I need a moment.”

Both Nakamaru and Koki watched as Jin walked out of the tent.

“Drama queen…” Nakamaru mouthed.

“You can say that again…” Koki shook his head. “He acts like some prince!”

“He probably thinks he is one,” Nakamaru snorted as he got into a kneeling position. “Ohhhh Prince Jin-sama!!! Let me serve you forever!”

Koki let out a laugh as he joined Nakamaru in the kneeling position, waving his arms up and down. “May we always be at your bidding! Treat us as your bitches!”

Taguchi Junnosuke walked in his maid outfit, eating an ice cream. He stared at the two blankly as he lifted an eyebrow.

“Really?” Junno grinned.

“Who ARE you?” Nakamaru peered at Junno as he stood up and walked away.

“MOOBOOHOOWOOHAHAHAHHAHAHA!” Koki laughed randomly as he gaily skipped away.

Taguchi Junnosuke decided to pretend that the last 30 seconds of his life had not happened.

Akanishi Jin took a deep breath as he looked around his surroundings. The festival turned out to be a success. More people had shown up then expected. Jin wasn’t surprise, considering the theme was something that would indeed attract a lot of curious young individuals. He took another deep breath as he noticed two familiar people in the side…giving him a very disgusting feeling.

“We’re both being auctioned…huh?” Kame smiled sadly as he looked down upon Kusano.

“I don’t want to go on a date with a stranger…” Kusano frowned.

“You won’t.”

“Huh, how?”

“I’m going to buy you.” Kame smiled.

“But how? We’re both being auctioned-”

“I don’t care…” Kame patted his pocket. “…because I will win you…”

Kusano couldn’t help but blush.

Jin felt as if he was going to be sick.

But at that moment, he too had a plan in mind.

Koyama Keiichirou fumbled with his skirt. It was too short. He felt very uncomfortable, worrying that his underwear would show and he just didn’t like the idea of revealing too much skin near the legs. It just wasn’t manly…

“Why do I have to do this too?” Koyama frowned. “Girls don’t squeal with joy when I serve them! I think the non-pretty boys should refrain from dressing up!”

“I agree!” Ryo nodded as he raised his hand. “…only because Koyama in a maid outfit is a total eyesore!”

“Ryo-chan is so mean!” Koyama stuck out his tongue as he began fixing his hair. “I don’t look THAT bad…do I?”

“Is that even a question?” Ryo scowled as he turned his head away from Koyama only to someone better. “AH! Now that’s more pleasing to view…”

Tegoshi Yuya blushed slightly in his maid outfit. His long black hair wig intensified his girly look as make up was slightly applied, making Tegoshi’s face look quite lovely and radiant.

“You see…if we had more maids looking like Tegoshi…” Ryo began drooling. “It would be like heaven! I mean if it were just Koyamas…oh god…I swear…it’d be hell…”

“K-Koyama-san looks good too!” Tegoshi defended.

“Haha, you don’t have to be so nice Tegoshi…” Koyama smiled warmly. “Even though it may sound harsh from Ryo’s mouth…everything he says is true…just in a meaner way…”

“I’m not being mean!” Ryo exclaimed. “I’m just being honest.”

“Honesty hurts like butt sex…” Koyama gave a small shrug. “…but whoa…I bet so many people will bid on Tegoshi…Ryo-chan better watch out…”

“I brought money…so no worries…” Ryo gave Tegoshi a wink. “I won’t let some dude take Tegoyan away from me!”

“EE…I hope someone saves Tegoshi from you…” Koyama grinned.

“HEY!” Ryo frowned. “…haha that dude can have Shige…no one’s going to want Shige…”

Koyama frowned. “That’s not true.”

“Yes it is…” Ryo didn’t like to be talked back. “I speak the truth…remember?”

“I think Shige’s attractive…” Koyama bit his lips slightly. “…I…I…I would bid on him!”

“ACK! ACK! ACK!” Ryo began choking as he began to cough heavily.

“Ah! Ryo-tan!” Tegoshi began to pat Ryo’s back as Ryo slowly stopped coughing. “A-Are you okay?”

Ryo responded with a meek nod.

“I think I just choked on my own vomit…” Ryo turned towards Koyama. “…and I blame it on this guy over there…”

Koyama ignored Ryo’s comment as he turned to the side.

He really wanted to buy Shige after all.

//end chapter

A/N: SORRRRRRYYYYYY!!! I TOOK SO LONG!!!

I was so caught up with Graduation rehearsals and senior awards night and so many school related shiznazzz that I just didn't have time to write.

Blargh, after this I will write the next chapter for my Battle Royale fic.

Since school's over and summer's here, I'll try my best to be quicker with my chapters. x)

Thanks so much for reading!!!

[OneShot] From Manly to Beautiful

2006-06-19T00:33:53Z

Title: From Manly to Beautiful
Pairing: ShiChul (Shi Won x Hee Chul)
Rating: R
Warnings: Yaoi, AU, Sexual Situations, Violence, Death
Word Count: 5,500
Synopsis: It has been four years since Shi Won had last seen Hee Chul.
A/N: Written for the Super Junior AU contest at miracle______.

From Manly to Beautiful

The day was bright as the sun shone down upon the reflecting waters, creating vibrant shades of teal green blue. The seagulls squawked loudly in the air calling out to one another amongst the breeze. Voices were heard among the crowds as families and friends were slowly being reunited after an exhausting trip. It was the early 1920s where civilization in Korea was gradually becoming westernized. Western studies were highly encouraged as many affluent families would send their children abroad to study. One young man had just come back from such a journey. He clutched on to his suit case tightly as he slowly walked off the plank that connected to the ship…

It had been four years.

Six year old Choi Shi Won ran down the hallways of his home as the slippery floor caused him to fall. He lied on the ground as soft tears began to form in his eyes mainly due to the gradual poignant pain that came across him. The boy’s soft tears turned into loud sobs as the pain that ran throughout his body hurt. However the boy’s sobs came to a stop only to see a pair of feet before him.

“Are you a man?” An older young boy with soft black hair and dark brown eyes looked down upon the fallen boy. “Men don’t cry!”

Shi Won blinked his tears away as he stared at the older boy before him. He slowly bit his lips, wanting to cry even more…yet a part of him told him not to cry.

“Sigh…” The older boy bent down as he helped the younger boy up. “Where does it hurt? Let me see…”

Shi Won slowly revealed his knee to the other boy as it was slightly scratched. A splotch of blood formed as the younger boy was horrified at the sight…feeling very faint. He felt new tears start to form within his eyes only for it to stop shortly…

“Take a deep breath…” The older boy smiled. “Because once you do…the pain will go away…”

Shi Won took a huge breath. The older boy took out a handkerchief as he wrapped it around the wound. At that moment Shi Won felt a whole lot better yet he wondered who this new stranger was.

However at that moment Shi Won’s father came into view along with a man that Shi Won did not recognize.

“Shi Won!” Shi Won’s father smiled as he ruffled his son’s head. “Get up boy, greet the man beside me.”

Shi Won meekly stood up as he gave a bow.

“This is Mr. Kim and that boy over there is Mr. Kim’s son…” Shi Won’s father pointed at the older boy.

The older boy smiled as he turned to Shi Won.

“I’m Kim Hee Chul…and I’m nine years old,” Hee Chul grabbed Shi Won’s arm. “Let’s play.”

“O-Okay…” Shi Won’s blank expression turned into a warm smile as he felt Hee Chul’s gentle grasp around his wrist.

“…Hyung.”

The young man had just come back from France. His father had forced him to study there for four years in hopes of acquiring the education needed so that the boy would be able to take over his father’s business. His father owned a company managing stocks. He was quite successful for the man owned a good amount of shares making his family more affluent than they already were.

However the young man was not happy.

He finally arrived at the front steps of his nostalgic home. A servant greeted him at the doorway, allowing the boy to enter. He stepped in as he walked towards the living room in order to greet his parents whom he had not seen for quite awhile.

“SHI WON!” Shi Won’s mother ran towards her son as she wrapped her arms around her son’s body.

“Mother…” Shi Won smiled as he greeted his mother.

“How have you been?” Shi Won’s mother embraced her son tightly. “Have you been eating well?”

“I have been quite well mother…and I think I have gained some weight…” Shi Won smiled warmly as he noticed his father from the corner of his eye. The sight of his father caused him to frown slightly.

“I see you have come back…” Shi Won’s father took off his reading glasses as he entered the room.

Shi Won responded with an apathetic bow.

“Is that how you greet your father after all these years?” His father frowned heavily. “I paid for your education-”

“Where’s Kim Hee Chul?”

Shi Won stared straight into his father’s face with a firm blatant expression. His father furrowed his eyebrows angrily at the mention of the name.

“You will not say that name here EVER AGAIN…” His father shook angrily as Shi Won remained calm. His mother had a worrisome expression on her face as she didn’t want the reunion to become so sour.

Shi Won bit his lips slightly as he told himself not to be weak.

“Please…” Shi Won slowly got on his knees in a begging position. “Please tell me where Hee Chul is…”

“You ignorant boy!” His father scowled. “I sent you away for four years so you would FORGET about that worthless boy! And here you come back asking for him!”

Shi Won abruptly stood up. He concluded that begging would be useless. The boy turned around as he headed towards the front door. He was determined to leave the house.

“BOY!” His father glowered. “WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU’RE GOING?”

“I’m going to find Hee Chul…” Shi Won continued to walk as he had his back towards his father.

“I-IF YOU FIND THAT BOY…I’LL…I’LL…I’LL DISOWN YOU!”

Shi Won turned around as he gave his father one last look.

“Good bye Mr. Choi.”

Fourteen year old Kim Hee Chul sat in his room assembling an airplane. He tried his best to connect the pieces together but failed somewhat miserably.

“This is so confusing!” Hee Chul frowned heavily as he tossed the airplane pieces to the side, only to hear a knock on the door. “What?”

“Master Hee Chul…” A servant called out form behind. “Master Shi Won has come to play…”

“S-Shi Won?” Hee Chul’s face brightened at the name as he hastily opened the door, greeting his friend. “Yo.”

“H-Hyung…” Shi Won smiled optimistically only for Hee Chul to frown heavily.

“Shi Won…” Hee Chul lifted his hand as he gently placed it upon Shi Won’s face. “These bruises…how…what happened?”

Shi Won shook his head. “I-It’s nothing…I just…uh…fell…”

“Let me see your hands,” Hee Chul looked at the boy’s clenched fingers.

Shi Won reluctantly opened his palm as he showed it to the older boy.

“It’s not even scratched….” Hee Chul frowned. “You did not fall.”

Hee Chul bent down as he grabbed Shi Won’s shoulders.

“Who bullied you?"

Shi Won bit his lips as he avoided Hee Chul’s gaze. Hee Chul gave Shi Won a slight shake. “Tell me…”

“…these boys in my class don’t like me…” Shi Won felt hot tears form in his eyes.

“Why?”

“…just because I’m rich…they think I’m a snob…the whole teaching staff treats me well…just because my father donated a lot of money…” Shi Won kept his eyes on the floor. “…plus when I failed the physical endurance test…they passed me…”

“They’re just jealous!” Hee Chul frowned as he turned to the door. “I’m going to go kick their ass.”

“No!” Shi Won grabbed Hee Chul’s arm. “It’s fine…really…”

“Are you a man?” Hee Chul looked at Shi Won as he gave a small sigh. “Don’t worry…”

Hee Chul ruffled Shi Won’s hair lightly with a warm smile.

“I’ll protect you.”

The house was still there.

Hee Chul’s house.

Shi Won walked up towards the familiar mansion, noticing a few new things and alterations that taken place with the house. The boy frowned slightly at the new changes as he walked towards the doorsteps. He gave a small hesitant sigh hoping that he would be able to find something…

“Yes?” A servant answered the door.

“Does the Kim family still reside here?” Shi Won asked.

The servant bit her lip slightly as she slowly shook her head.

“Who’s at the door?” An older man appeared at the door as he looked at Shi Won. “Who are you?”

“My name is Choi Shi Won…” Shi Won greeted with a bow. “I just wanted to know what happened to the Kim family…they lived here four years ago…”

“Oh! Yes…them…” The man exclaimed. “It was such a pity what had happened to their family…”

Shi Won lifted up his head in surprise as he leaned towards the man. “W-What happened?”

“Haven’t you heard? It was all over the papers!”

Shi Won shook his head. After all, his father had immediately sent him away after THAT incident…

“I’d appreciate it if you can inform me…” Shi Won gave a small bow.

“Might as well come in, I have time to kill,” The man smiled as he invited the boy in.

Shi Won sat across the man in the living room. His eyes roamed around the house, feeling very nostalgic as he looked from one corner to the other….remembering the days he had spent with Hee Chul…

“Well, we all know that the Kim family and the Choi family is very rich with their luck with stocks…but one day the Kim family became bankrupt…”

Shi Won’s eyes widened. He was never aware of this.

“I was also a stockholder there…everyone says it’s a misplaced bet…but I know why they got bankrupt…you just can’t trust anyone with your money…no matter how close of a friendship you share…”

“W-What do you mean by that…?” Shi Won frowned. He was afraid of what he was going to hear.

“I think the Choi family set them up and what I meant by that was that the Kim family entrusted the Choi family with their money but the Choi family placed it on something else, hoping it would succeed. Yet in the end they failed as the stocks went down…along with the Kim’s family’s reputation…” The man shook his head sadly. “It’s a horrible loss…really…their whole family ended up in the streets within days…”

Shi Won clutched his hands in anger. His whole body began to shake as a ball of hatred towards his father had been created. He would never forgive his father. Never.

“Do you happen to know where the family is now?” Shi Won asked hopefully.

“Hm…” The man frowned slightly as he placed his chin upon his hand. “Well…a few days later the father of that family committed suicide…along with the mother…”

Shi Won winced at the news as a strong wave of anxiety ran through his body, his mind chanting for Hee Chul’s wellbeing.

“W-What about the son?”

“The son?” The man continued to ponder. “Oh yes, the son is still around…I hear about him…heard that the boy grew up to be beautiful…has very feminine like features…my friends often talk highly of him…”

“WHAT?” Shi Won jumped up from his seat. “Your friends? Where is he? Where can I find him?”

The man paused for a brief second as he looked at Shi Won from head to toe.

“What’s your relationship with Hee Chul?”

“…” Shi Won looked at the man uneasily.

“Because you might not like what you’re about to hear…”

“W-We were childhood friends…”

“Ah…” The man bit his lips slightly.

“Sir, please tell me,” Shi Won bowed his head in a begging position. “Please…I need to find this person…it’s important…”

“Kim Hee Chul became a male prostitute in Seoul.”

Shi Won felt as if a thousand knives ran through his chest. He could not believe what he had just heard. His beloved Hyung becoming a male prostitute? It was ludicrous…just unbelievable. Hee Chul, in Shi Won’s eyes, was possibly one of the manliest men in the world…but then again…that was only in the inside…Hee Chul’s outside appearance beg to differ. Yet Shi Won just couldn’t accept it. He couldn’t accept that fact that his beloved friend had come down to the point of whoring himself to others…

He just couldn’t.

“Shi Won…”

“Yes Hyung?”

“It’s great isn’t it?”

“What is?”

“That we’re finally going to the same school…” Hee Chul smiled as he brought his knees close to his chest.

“Haha, yeah, I was almost afraid I wouldn’t be able to get into this school, but your tutor sessions helped me a lot.”

“I’m glad…but yeah I’m kind of surprised you got in too…” Hee Chul stuck his tongue out.

“Hey! What’s that suppose to mean?” Shi Won grabbed a pillow as he through it at Hee Chul’s chest.

“What? Throwing things at your elder?”

Hee Chul stood up from his seat as he walked towards Shi Won. He grabbed the boy’s arm as he pulled him down to the floor, wrestling the younger boy.

Shi Won fought back as he grabbed Hee Chul’s slender body as he tried to throw him on to the floor, yet the older boy put on some strong resistance…only to give up in the end.

Shi Won arched over Hee Chul, pinning the older boy’s arms down with his hands, as his legs firmly pinned down the lower part of his Hyung’s body. Shi Won grinned with victory as he smiled down at the older boy only to see that the older boy was not smiling.

“…when did you get so big…?” Hee Chul stared up at the younger boy.

“Huh?” Shi Won frowned slightly.

“Now that I think about it…you’re taller than me…right?”

Shi Won slowly got off of the older boy. “I…uh…guess so…”

“Hah…and you’re getting stronger aren’t you?” Hee Chul gave a small sad smile. “I heard you’re joining a lot of sports team…must be nice fulfilling all the physical requirements-”

“Hyung…what’s wrong?” Shi Won felt that something was not right.

“N-Nothing…” Small unwanted tears began to form in Hee Chul’s eyes. Shi Won could tell that Hee Chul was trying very hard not to cry. Hee Chul had always been a strong person in the inside and he had protected Shi Won all throughout middle school from bullies…yet the sight of Hee Chul with tears was somewhat surprising for the younger boy.

He felt that it was his turn to do something.

Shi Won kneeled over to the older boy as he wiped the older boy’s tears with his rough sturdy hands. He placed them over Hee Chul’s thin slender shoulders giving them a warm squeeze. Shi Won’s warm friendly eyes peered into Hee Chul’s tear filled eyes, giving him a reassuring smile.

“Please tell me.”

Hee Chul looked at the younger boy weakly. He almost felt ridiculous to shed tears like that in front of a fifteen year old. Being an eighteen year old, Hee Chul felt that he should be more mature and be the one to do the consoling and protecting yet he couldn’t help stop the tears that flowed out by itself.

But Shi Won’s warm eyes…it gave him a sign of security…warmth…love…

“I’m weak…” Hee Chul confessed weakly as his body began to shake. “I’m getting thinner…my features are becoming girly…people often mistake me for a woman…I can’t join any sports team because people fear that I will weaken the team…plus…”

Shi Won had never felt so blind. After all these years he had no idea such feelings ran through Hee Chul’s mind. He was oblivious to the fact that it was true that he slowly did grew taller than the older body and developed a more masculine feature yet Hee Chul…Hee Chul developed a more feminine like feature…

“…plus my teacher raped me…”

Shi Won froze. His eyes expanded in shock as Hee Chul kept his face towards the floor. He couldn’t believe the words he was hearing.

“…and my teacher was a guy…”

Seoul.

It had been a long trip but he was finally there. Shi Won got off of the train as the sky was dark. It was already night time…and it was also the time when businessmen are free from work and take the time to go to the red light district in hopes of getting a fling or two while being drowned with alcohol.

He looked at the bright lights in the dark streets of Seoul, prostitute houses competing with each other as they displayed their finest girls. Yet Shi Won quickly passed by these houses only in search for a particular house.

“Are you alone sir?” A catty girl walked up from behind as she grabbed on to Shi Won’s arm tightly. “You’re so handsome! Why don’t you play with me tonight?”

“I-I’m sorry,” Shi Won gave a small apologetic smile. “I’m in a hurry.”

“A hurry? That’s what they all say!” The girl began to pull Shi Won towards her, only for the boy to resist heavily. “Trust me, our place is the finest! We have the loveliest ladies in the house who will all meet your expectations-”

“I like guys.”

Shi Won stared at the girl firmly.

The girl’s face flushed red as she immediately let go of Shi Won’s arm and walked away in search of her next prey.

Shi Won quickly walked away in hopes of no more distractions as he finally arrived at the only male prostitute house on the street. He entered the place as he could hear loud laughter from various rooms.

“Hello! Welcome!” An old man greeted the boy at the front desk.

“Hello…” Shi Won gave a small bow.

“It’s quite rare to see young men here after young men; they’re usually after the women…haha usually old men take over this territory…” The old man chuckled. “Well, you can take a look at our selection over there and tell me which boy you desire the most-”

“I’m looking for Kim Hee Chul.”

The old man frowned slightly. “Ah…Kim Hee Chul…yes…everyone’s looking for Kim Hee Chul…and I admit…he WAS the finest boy in this house…made tremendous amount of money off of him…”

“…was…?” Shi Won didn’t like the tone of that word.

“Kim Hee Chul is not here anymore.”

“WHAT?” Shi Won cried out in disbelief. He could not believe it.

“A man offered a VERY high price for Hee Chul…of course we couldn’t refuse…we sold the boy…”

“When was he sold?” Shi Won frowned heavily.

“A couple of hours ago…”

“WHAT?” Shi Won could not believe it.

“We received a phone call from a very rich man…he offered us a huge sum as we were to send off Hee Chul that very moment…”

“WHO’S THE MAN?” Shi Won demanded in despair.

“We can’t tell you that.” The old man shook his head.

“Fuck,” Shi Won cursed as he desperately looked at the old man. “Please listen to me…I need to find Kim Hee Chul…he was my childhood friend…and if I don’t see him…I think I will die…”

The old man frowned.

Shi Won immediately got on his two knees as he begged. “Please sir…please tell me sir…”

“Boy, what’s your name?”

Shi Won lifted up his head. “Choi Shi Won…”

The old man’s eyes widened.

“Is your father the owner of a stock company…?”

“Yes…”

“I knew you looked familiar…”

Shi Won frowned. “What do you mean…?”

“It was your father.”

Shi Won didn’t want to believe it.

“Your father was the buyer.”

“I watched your soccer game…” Twenty year old Hee Chul smiled as he carried a lunch basket in his hands. “…you were really good…”

Seventeen year old Shi Won blushed slightly as he scratched his head. “Not really…”

“Stop being so modest,” Hee Chul grinned. “It was fun cheering you on…”

“Haha, yeah I heard you…” Shi Won smiled. “You were all waving like crazy from the stands…all my teammates thought you were my girlfriend…”

“Haha, I’m too pretty to be your girlfriend,” Hee Chul stuck out his tongue.

“Um, right, yeah, I’m sure you are…” Shi won smiled sarcastically. “So how are the private tutor sessions at home? Considering you didn’t want to go to college…although I think you should have…”

“They’re good. Soon my father is going to show me around at the company…it’ll be exciting I hope…”

At that moment, two flustered girls approached the two boys. Shi Won looked at the girls in surprise, recognizing them from his own school. Hee Chul frowned slightly at the sight of the random girls.

“S-Shi Won oppa!” One of the girls greeted with a huge smile as she pushed the other girl forward. “Min Ji has something to say…”

Min Ji shyly kept her head down as she stiffly thrust out a present.

“W-What’s this?” Shi Won exclaimed in surprise.

“P-Please go out with me!”

Hee Chul’s eyes widened with jealousy. He shifted his gaze towards Shi Won as Shi Won smiled warmly at the girl. He lifted up the girl’s head gently.

“Min Ji…you’re a very cute girl…” Shi Won smiled as Min Ji’s face flushed red. “And you’re very sweet and nice…I like you a lot too…”

Min Ji had a huge smile on her face as Hee Chul couldn’t help but feel somewhat disgusted.

“But I don’t think I have the time to have a girlfriend right now…” Shi Won smiled apologetically. “I have to worry about college and studies…and I’m afraid I won’t have time for you…”

Min Ji gave a small disappointed nod.

“So maybe you can wait for me?”

Min Ji’s head lifted optimistically as she nodded heavily.

“Good girl,” Shi Won smiled as he patted her head. “I’ll see you around.”

Shi Won turned as both he and Hee Chul resumed walking. Shi Won stretched out his arms as he looked towards his friend, noticing a sour expression on his face.

“H-Hyung…what’s wrong?” Shi Won asked, slightly surprised.

“N-Nothing…” Hee Chul shook his head.

“You look angry.”

“I’m not angry.”

“Your face tells me everything.”

“My face lies.”

Shi Won stopped as he grabbed Hee Chul’s arm. “Was it something I said?”

“No.”

“Hyung…” Shi Won stared at the older boy’s face. “Are you perhaps…jealous?”

“…” Hee Chul scowled. “Why the hell would I be jealous?”

“You are jealous!”

“No I’m not!” Hee Chul protested, only for Shi Won to bow his head.

“I’m sorry Hyung…”

“Sorry for what?” Hee Chul continued to frown.

“I didn’t know you liked Min Ji. You should have told me, I would have told her no on the spot…”

Hee Chul couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

“You really are blind…aren’t you?” Soft tears formed in Hee Chul’s eyes.

“Huh?” Shi Won frowned. He didn’t understand.

“I love you.”

“Haha, I love you too Hyung…always have and always will…”

Hee Chul slowly shook his head.

“No…not that kind of love.”

The older boy inched closer towards the younger boy, lightly brushing his lips against the other. He quickly pulled apart, smiling sadly.

“You probably think I’m disgusting-”

Shi Won grabbed Hee Chul’s slender waist as he pulled the older boy towards him. He forcefully placed his lips upon the others, hungrily prying the older boy’s mouth open with his tongue. Hee Chul’s eyes widened briefly in surprise but was gradually consumed by the kiss, as tongues wrestled, saliva exchanged.

Shi Won breathed heavily as he reluctantly pulled apart…his face turning pink.

“I…I was afraid that you would think I was the disgusting one…” Shi Won smiled at the older boy.

Hee Chul shook his head, pulling down the boy’s collar for another kiss.

Shi Won was desperate. He had to get to his father’s house before Hee Chul and the only way to do that was by a plane. Shi Won searched for the nearest plane possibly as he was willing to pay whatever price was set. After all, he was desperate and he had to see Hee Chul.

The plane ride was short as the jet was a bit wobbly considering that planes were something new and rarely used. It had much more development to work on. But Shi Won had finally arrived at his hometown walking back to the one house he had been kicked out of. He let out a huge sigh, deciding that he would not enter from the front door, but rather sneak in through a secret door he had created ever since he was a child. Shi Won walked towards the back of the mansion, entering through a hole he had dug out long ago. The hole connected to the basement as another hole was made to lead towards his room.

It was a long crawl, but Shi Won had finally made it into the interior of his home only to his fortunate luck to see Hee Chul in his very room…

“H-HEE CHUL H-HYUNG!” Shi Won’s eyes expanded at the sight of the older boy.

Kim Hee Chul was dressed in a beautiful traditional Korean pink dress, his long hair braided in the side, his bangs covering 3/4 of his forehead. The twenty five year old boy radiated with beauty as he slowly turned to the side…his own eyes widening in surprise.

“S-Shi Won…” A tear dropped from Hee Chul’s eyes as he began to shake his head.

“H-Hyung!” Shi Won took a step forward only for Hee Chul to shake his head violently.

“Don’t come near me!”

Shi Won stopped in his tracks, frowning heavily.

“W-What? W-Why?” Shi Won didn’t understand.

“I can’t see you anymore…”

“What are you talking about? You’re seeing me now!”

“You abandoned me…” Tears streamed down Hee Chul’s face. “…for four years…”

“My father sent me right away, I couldn’t do anything-”

“Excuses…excuses…” Hee Chul frowned. “Please leave.”

“No!” Shi Won grabbed Hee Chul’s hand as he firmly grasped in his own. “The minute I arrived in France, not a second went by without me thinking of you! I was so determined to find you when I came back…so determined…I longed for you all my life…I just wanted to see you…your beautiful face…your body in my arms…”

Hee Chul shook his head weakly, tears coming down like waterfalls. “No…no…you left me…you must leave…”

“Stop this…stop…” Shi Won grabbed Hee Chul’s shoulders. “Why are you torturing yourself like this?”

“Because…” Hee Chul began to cry. “I overheard your father talking…”

“What did my father say?” Shi Won frowned.

“He said…he said…” Hee Chul’s voice began to stutter. “He said if he found us together…he’d kill us both…”

Shi Won’s eyes widened in horror.

Eighteen year old Shi Won smiled as he slowly was awoken by the strong sunrays coming in through his window. He heard the birds chirp happily as his eyes went from the blue sky to his own bed. He noticed Hee Chul’s naked body as he smiled at the sight, the beauty of his lover radiating even more amidst the sunlight.

The younger boy rose from bed as he stretched his arms. He brought up the blanket sheets as he firmly secured then over Hee Chul’s shoulders. He then began to dress up, only to hear stirring in his bed.

“Ah!” Hee Chul immediately rose from the bed as he frantically grabbed his clothes. “I told my dad that I would come home early!”

“Why? Is there a special occasion?” Shi Won peered over from his closet.

“Hm, supposedly my father placed some bets on some stocks and apparently he’s supposed to have made a LOT of money!” Hee Chul began to head out towards the door. “I’ll see you later.”

“Okay,” Shi Won smiled as he gave Hee Chul one last kiss. “Better come back right after!”

“Of course!” Hee Chul winked as he left the room.

Shi Won smiled as he watched the other boy leave. He quickly got ready as he joined his parents for breakfast.

“Good morning mother…father…” Shi Won greeted as he took a seat at the table.

“Good morning…” His mother smiled as his father gave a stiff nod.

“Shi Won…”

“Yes father?” Shi Won lifted up his head.

“You will be going to France today.”

“WHAT?” Shi Won could not believe what he was hearing. The news was all too sudden. “What are you talking about?”

“I already booked a plane and found you a school and everything. Everything has been arranged, all you have to do is go there.”

Shi Won shook his head. He didn’t want to leave Korea. He didn’t want to leave Hee Chul.

“But…but…can Hee Chul come too?”

“You are not to see Hee Chul ever again.”

“What?” Shi Won frowned. “Why? He’s my best friend-”

“He is not your friend anymore. We have nothing to do with the Kim family…”

Shi Won shook his head. He refused to believe what was going on.

“You are going to France and that is final.”

“NO! I REFUSE TO GO!” Shi Won shouted.

“Then you leave me no choice but to force you.”

His father then gave a nod to three bodyguards.

Shi Won was dragged away.

“Why does my father hate it for us to be together?” Shi Won frowned heavily. “I just don’t understand-”

“Your father used our family. He betrayed us…he drove my parents to suicide…he wants to have nothing to do with us…but I continued to live and haunt the guilt that wells up within him…” Hee Chul clenched his fists. “I will never forgive what your father had done.”

“That bastard…” Shi Won gritted his teeth in anger, only to hear a knock on the door.

“Quick! Hide!” Hee Chul pointed towards the closet. Shi Won quickly concealed himself as Hee Chul walked over to open the door. “Yes?”

Shi Won’s father walked in as he closed the door behind him.

“Has been awhile since you were in this room, hasn’t it?”

Hee Chul didn’t respond.

“You were often described to be feminine…weren’t you?” Shi Won’s father grabbed Hee Chul’s chin. “Such a pity that you ended up like this…”

Hee Chul then spat into the father’s face. “And whose fault do you think it was?”

“You cocky little bastard!” Shi Won’s father struck Hee Chul across the face as he wiped the saliva off his face.

Hee Chul quickly began to massage his cheek as it burned heavily only for Shi Won’s father to take out a shiny object. Hee Chul’s eyes widened in horror.

“I paid good money for you…and I might as well get my money’s worth…” Shi Won’s father held a pistol in his hand. “I don’t want my son to find you.”

“You fucking bastard…” Hee Chul felt his whole body frozen with fear.

Shi Won’s father pointed the gun at the boy only to feel a strong pain on the back of his head. The old man collapsed on to the ground only to reveal Shi Won from behind, holding on to a loose brick.

“H-Hyung! Are you okay?” Shi Won grabbed on to the older boy’s shoulders.

“Well, I kind of almost died…” Hee Chul remarked sarcastically.

Shi Won then grabbed Hee Chul’s hand as he pulled him towards his secret walkway.

“Let’s run away from here.”

“And go where? We don’t even have any money!”

“We’ll go away from here and make it on our own…” Shi Won gave Hee Chul a small optimistic smile. “As long as we have each other…it’ll be alright…”

“That sounds lovely-” Hee Chul paused only to hear a loud shot from behind and an inducing pain slowly growing form his back. He lifted up his head weakly, tears forming in his eyes.

Shi Won’s eyes expanded in horror as he looked from his behind, his father holding a pistol. He then looked down in his arms…as a pool of blood began to form underneath Hee Chul’s body. Tears streamed out of Shi Won’s eyes as he shook his head.

“NO! NO…NO…NO…NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Shi Won screamed in denial as he hugged on to Hee Chul’s dying body. “Hyung…no…don’t die on me…no…”

“S-Shi Won…” Hee Chul smiled as he weakly lifted up his hand, caressing Shi Won’s face. “…I was always prettier than Min Ji…wasn’t I?”

“Idiot…is that all you can think about?” Shi Won cried into Hee Chul’s chest. “You are the most beautiful angel who ever existed…and I love you so much…so very much…”

“I…I…I…l-love-”

Hee Chul slowly closed his eyes.

And died.

Shi Won shook his head frantically as he hugged on to Hee Chul’s small body tightly, sobbing heavily as Hee Chul’s dress was drenched within a mix of blood and tears.

“NO…NO…NO…NO…” Shi Won repeated the same one word over and over only to hear a second shot.

He felt a poignant pain run through his body as he collapsed on to Hee Chul’s body. Tears streamed down the side of his face as he smiled for the last time. He weakly clasped his fingers around Hee Chul’s as he brought it to his face…pressing it gently upon his lips.

“I shall see you in Heaven…” Shi Won breathed his one last breath. “…my angel…”

The End.

A/N: I admit it. This is my first Super Junior fic that I have ever written. Actually to be honest...I am a noob SuJu fan. XDD

I recently got into Super Junior like three days ago because I was at my friend's house one day and she was showing us some random love letter tapes and on that tape also had the SuJu Full house episode. I watched the first episode and SO FELL IN LOVE WITH SHICHUL!!!! The bed scene was like SAGHIAFJKJAFPAOJHPA for me.

They had become my sudden OTP and my love for Kpop boybands had renewed through them.

Well, I hope you guys liked the fic. I'm sorry that I'm evil. I wanted a happy ending, but a part of me told myself that it wasn't how I wanted it to end.

Thanks for reading.

[Fanfic] BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 6)

2006-06-13T19:20:45Z

BATTLE ROYALE: Johnnies Style (Chapter 6)
Groups: KATTUN, NEWS, Arashi, Tackey and Tsubasa, Kanjani8, Ya-Ya-Yah, ~~oh and Jimmy Mackey.~~ D:
Pairings: None at the moment.
Rating: R
Warnings: Profanity, Violence, Death (well, come on now, it IS Battle Royale -_-)
Synopsis: Ahhh, all our beautiful "new current generation" Johnnies stranded in the deadly game of Battle Royale. This is my version and my take on the parody. yeah...i noe...im digging my own grave for starting a new fic, but i wanted to write this out since like forever. D: Yeah I actually worked hard on this...I even made a class chart and a map...I KNOW IM A LOSER. D:

Prologue + Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.

Chapter 6

From all the boys released into the theme park, boy #3, Ayukawa Taiyo was one of the tallest yet the youngest of the batch. People were often amazed by his sudden growth spurt being used to seeing him as the small critter from Ya-Ya-Yah, but slowly he became taller than his beloved seniors. Aside from his incredible height, Taiyo was quite known to be somewhat…somewhat…

Somewhat oblivious.

The other three members of Ya-Ya-Yah had a more mature air around them as they gradually evolved from children to young adults yet Taiyo continued to hold that air of immaturity and youth. He would often fall for things easily which made it so easy for the other boys to trick him. Taiyo’s gullibility never failed them.

One would always question what went through the mind of the fifteen year old as Taiyo was currently near the Indiana Jones ride. The area was covered in trees and plants, giving it a jungle-like atmosphere. Taiyo felt as if he was in the actual Indiana Jones movie, going on a mission to save people, yet in this case he had to save himself.

The boy entered the ride as he sat down to take a breather. He looked around the murky atmosphere of the ride, his eyes looking on the walls as it presented horrendous drawings of deaths. There were also fake skulls with stakes through then decorated all around, giving even Taiyo an uneasy scared feeling. Taiyo decided to stray his attention away from the environment as he looked at his bag. The poor boy was feeling quite famished as he opened his bag only to see something shine in his eyes.

A black revolver sat before the boy as Taiyo could not take his eyes off of the weapon. Underneath the revolver was a box of extra ammo as Taiyo opened the box, peering at the shiny heavy bullets before him. Taiyo would often remember playing with the fake guns used when Ya-Ya-Yah did the “Stand by Me” play. During breaks, the boys would often fake shoot each other and over dramatize deaths…yet Taiyo couldn’t believe he had an actual gun in his hands.

He didn’t want it. He didn’t want the revolver.

The boy was terrified at the sight of it.

Boy #11, Masuda Takahisa of NEWS was currently in…a restaurant?

The minute the boy ran out of Sleeping Beauty’s castle, he aimed for the nearest food court, hoping that there would be ACTUAL food left instead of the meager bread provided in the bag. However by the time he arrived at the restaurant, his whole body felt numb and sick by the remembrance of Jimmy’s dead body. The thought made Massu puke as the sight of food made him want to puke even more.

Masuda knew what weapon he had. He felt it weigh heavily in his bag as he continued to carry it around with him. Yet he would never imagine himself actually using such a weapon…even if it probably was the best given weapon in the game…

Masuda Takahisa was definitely a person who was underrated. He had served being a back dancer for so many years, so when Mr. Johnny called him to his office out of the blue and informed him about this new subgroup called ‘NEWS’…Masuda was happy. He was so happy that he could just kiss everything that was ever made…after all; it was finally his chance…his big break.

What excited him even more was the fact that he would be working alongside popular seniors such as Yamashita Tomohisa, Nishikido Ryo, and Uchi Hiroki…it felt like a blessing for him to be thrown in a group with so many big names and Massu promised that he would work his hardest. But as the group was finally promoted to the public and such, it was very hard for Massu to find the spotlight. All the attention would land on the bigger names like Yamapi and Nishikido…OR Koyama would grab the spotlight with his incredible aggressive talking skills.

Masuda couldn’t do that.

Yet he relied on his talent to pull him through. He thought he was decent…Massu felt confident with his dancing and singing skills. He was even thrilled to be given a role on the drama ‘Gachibaka’ and felt that his acting skills were somewhat acceptable.

But he couldn’t help but feel inferior…for he felt he wasn’t as popular…

He didn’t mind that Yamapi had an incredible fan base or that Nishikido Ryo had almost every girl swoon at his feet, yet he couldn’t help but be bothered by one person when he actually liked that person very much just like a brother…

“Tegoshi…” Massu whispered his friend’s name silently.

He couldn’t help but feel jealous of Tegoshi Yuya.

Tanaka Koki, boy #23 of the group KATTUN was currently hiding in the corner of New Orleans Square. He breathed heavily as he leaned his head back; feeling his cap bending slightly for he had ran quite a good distance. He looked at his watch to check the time…a couple of hours had gone by and he had been in the same position for awhile.

Despite his bad boy gangster image, Tanaka Koki was possible one of the sweetest, most gentle guy who ever existed. The boy wouldn’t be able to hurt even a fly and had a childlike cuteness to him as he would never abandon his youth. Yet Koki would try hard to abandon this image. He admired the cool image of hip hop and rap as he wanted to leave the good boy image he had held almost half his life. But the personality of an innocent child will continue to run through him, no matter how brutal or rough he appeared.

But the thought of people killing…actually the thought of his FRIENDS killing broke Koki’s heart. He didn’t want it at all. He loved all his friends and treasured them even the ones he didn’t know quite well.

Koki let out a small sigh as he looked through his bag, only to find a pack of origami paper. He smiled sadly as he took out the package, taking out a piece of paper. Koki folded the paper in the half as he then folded it into another half. He then unfolded the paper as he folded it the triangle way and then folded another triangle.

Koki had no idea what he was making.

He never really knew how to do origami.

“Wait…” Koki paused as he placed the creased origami paper to the ground. “Is this my weapon..?”

Koki rummaged through his bag only to confirm that his weapon was indeed what was in his hands. The boy let out a small laugh of disbelief. He hated the people who chose the weapons to play with their lives so carelessly.

He hated it.

In fact, Koki wanted Mickey and all the soldiers dead.

After all, the only people who deserve to die are the people who actually believed in killing.

Boy #22, Takizawa Hideaki frowned slightly as he heard the sounds of water splashing. He immediately removed the coconut bra from his face as he ran towards the shoreline of Tom Sawyer’s Island. Sure enough, Tackey saw violent splashing in the middle of the lake as he could see vague images of an arm. Someone was drowning.

Tackey stripped his clothes off except for his boxers as he swam towards the drowning boy. Tackey couldn’t make out who the person was as he swam as fast he can in hopes of saving a life.

“Hold on!” Tackey called out. “I’m coming!”

Boy #30 Yaotome Hikaru had failed his millionth attempt from freeing himself from the hook. His hands were bleeding from being cut by the sharp pin as Hikaru’s eyes widened in horror from the sight of the blood permeating through the water. He quickly swam up to the surface gasping for air, only to hear a vague familiar voice.

“HIKARU!”

Hikaru’s eyes filled with tears of joy. Finally…a savior has come.

“T-Tackizawa senpai!” Hikaru called out weakly.

“Hold on! I’ll get out!” Tackey cried out as he took another deep breath. He swam underwater as he noticed the metal pin secured tightly on the hem of Hikaru’s pants. Tackey then began to use the pin to cut off Hikaru’s pants as he began to move the pin back and force rapidly, trying to waste as less time as possible.

Using most of his strength, Tackey had finally cut the lower part of Hikaru’s pants, finally freeing the poor boy. Tackey threw Hikaru upon his back, as Hikaru secured his arms around his senior’s neck. The older boy swam as fast as he can towards the surface as Hikaru immediately began coughing up water.

“Whew, you okay kid?” Tackey gently patted Hikaru’s back, trying to help the boy to cough up all the water that was stuck in his system. “What happened?”

“T-Takizawa-san…” Hikaru looked at his senior with radiance. “Well I was trying to hide in that ship…but as I was climbing…I slipped and fell and got caught…”

“That’s very dangerous Hikaru…” Tackey shook his head slightly. “You scared me to death! I was so worried that you would drown by the time I got there…thank god you were still breathing…don’t ever take such dangerous actions ever again!”

“I-I’m sorry…” Hikaru bit his lips slightly.

Tackey gave the younger boy a warm smile. “Don’t worry about it. As long as you’re safe now…it’s okay.”

Hikaru smiled back and nodded only for Tackey to notice something.

“Ah!” Tackey immediately grabbed Hikaru’s hands. “You’re bleeding!”

“Ah…yeah the pins were pretty sharp…” Hikaru winced slightly at the pain.

Tackey then grabbed his dry shirt as he ripped it with his teeth. He then wrapped his ripped shirt tightly around Hikaru’s hand, hoping that it would prevent further bleeding.

“B-But senpai! Y-Your shirt!” Hikaru felt guilty and somewhat responsible for using by Tackey’s shirt like that.

“Your hand is more important than my shirt,” Tackey smiled as he ruffled Hikaru’s hair.

Hikaru smiled. He was so happy to be with his favorite senior.

“Thank you so much for saving me senpai…” Hikaru thanked sincerely.

“Don’t mention it kid,” Tackey smiled. “Let’s just stick together and find a way out of this dreadful game…”

“Yes sir!”

Boy #9, Kusano Hironori of NEWS trotted gaily down the streets of Main Street only to veer towards Tomorrowland. For a moment he had forgotten about the situation he was currently in, being side tracked by the wondrous glory of Disney around him. He then noticed the space shuttle ride near the entrance of Tomorrowland, only to spot shortly in his tracks.

Boy #21, Taguchi Junnosuke was already in front of the ride as the older boy looked as if he was gasping for breath. Kusano frowned slightly wondering if something was chasing Junno as he took a step back, deciding to stray away from Tomorrowland. Apparently someone had been chasing Junno…and that someone probably had the intention to kill…

Kusano began to venture towards the opposite direction as he headed towards Adventureland. He looked around at the interesting jungle masks hung on the side, only to immediately hide with the trees. On the floor before him appeared to be a dead body as Kusano peered forward…only to recognize the body as Boy #20 Shingo Murakami. Kusano’s expanded in horror as he wondered who shot his senior. His eyes lifted up cautiously, only to meet up with the last person he expected to see.

Boy #12, Matsumoto Jun stared STRIAGHT down at Kusano Hironori from a tree house above. Kusano felt his MatsuJun’s strong gaze upon him, only for his eyes to expand even bigger at the sight of MatsuJun’s pistol in his hand. Kusano slowly took a caution step back, only for MatsuJun to lift up his arm and aim his pistol at the younger boy.

Kusano immediately broke into a run, feeling and hearing the constant violent gun shots behind him. He ran as fast as he can, hoping that he would finally be out of MatsuJun’s sight and securely concealed within the trees. The gunshots had finally died down as Kusano took deep breaths.

“M-Matsumoto-san…” Kusano stuttered the name in disbelief. He couldn’t believe it yet he was willing to accept it. Kusano continued to venture on in fear that his senior would decide to chase him down.

He ran towards the Indiana Jones ride hoping that he would be able to hide himself there without enabling MatsuJun to find him.

Kusano took a few deep breaths as he leaned against the wall, sitting behind a strange statue made up of snakes. He then rummaged through his bag to see what his weapon was…only to see…

“Hand cuffs?” Kusano stared at the object in disbelief. He then threw the handcuffs back into his bag as he leaned against the wall. His heart continued to beat rapidly…after all…he was almost an inch from death and that there were actually people playing the game.

Kusano didn’t trust any of them.

Boy #16, Ohkura Tadayoshi of Kanjani8 felt the handgun he had secured tightly in his back pocket. He vowed that he would not kill…no he would never kill. But he would use the gun in defense…in order to protect himself. He would not kill out of his own free will.

Ohkura was often silent and people often misinterpret silent people. Yet through his silent figure he was actually a sweet gently guy inside who just didn’t talk very much to the public. Of course that would be different when he was with his friends. Ohkura would immediately transform into a different lively person as he could truly be his fun wild self…especially with the other kanjani8 members.

He loved the other Kanjani8 members. Each boy was like a close brother to him and treasured each and every one of them. Ohkura just hoped that they were all safe and protected…especially Yasuda Shota.

Ohkura walked cautiously around the streets of Main Street in hopes of finding any familiar faces. He just wanted to be reunited with his friends in order to prevent any more deaths and to find a way out of this horrendous game.

Boy #10, Maruyama Ryuhei peered out of backstage in his Goofy costume. A part of him wished that he could find one of his friends so he could trick them into thinking he was Goofy, but it would be too easy to do as he sound. He trotted along gaily down the streets of Main Street only to stop shortly at a familiar person.

“O-Ohkura!” Maruyama exclaimed to himself as he smiled behind his Goofy mask. Ohkura was the perfect person to surprise. Maruyama grinned widely as Ohkura’s back was towards him.

The boy walked down cautiously as he inched closer towards Ohkura as Ohkura’s mind seemed to be occupied at the moment. Maruyama was always known to be a joker; he always loved pulling pranks and surprises on his friends.

Ohkura did feel a heavy presence behind him yet he shrugged the feeling off, as he continued to venture forward slowly. Yet he still couldn’t be help but feel bothered and horribly uneasy…a part of him told him to turn around to check yet another part of him not him not to…

The boy took a deep breath as he decided that he would indeed turn around and see if anything was behind him, only to see a…

“BOO!”

“AHH!” Ohkura screamed.

A surprise image of Goofy popped up before Ohkura as Ohkura’s eyes widened in horror. He couldn’t help but be reminded of the previous man in the Mickey Mouse costume. He could never forgive that person for putting them in such a situation in the first place. He would never ever forgive them for they were the people who deserve the die.

Ohkura immediately grabbed his hand gun from behind as he pointed it straight at Goofy, pulling the trigger without giving it a thought. He shut his eyes tightly without thinking as he felt his fingers shake violently. His whole body being electrified with fear.

THUD.

Ohkura heard the body fall back as tears of fear and horror appeared in the boy’s eyes. He could not believe what he had just done. He had just taken a life.

“O-Ohkura…”

Ohkura’s eyes expanded at the familiar voice. He slowly shook his head in denial. It couldn’t be…it just couldn’t be…no…he would not believe it…

“O-Ohkura…”

Tears streamed down Ohkura’s face as he continued to shake his head in denial. He refused to believe it…he wouldn’t accept it…no…

“No…no…no…” Ohkura shook his head violently.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Ohkura ran towards the Goofy figure as he noticed two bullet holes through the costume. Tears dropped like waterfalls from Ohkura’s eyes on to the Goofy costume as his hands shook violently, reaching out for the Goofy mask. He slowly removed it, shivering heavily, only to reveal the face of one of his beloved friend…a beloved brother…

Maruyama Ryuhei’s face remained expressionless as they stared out blankly off to space. Ohkura wept violently as he clasped his hands around Maru’s face…feeling the warmth slowly die away…as his friend’s body turned cold…very cold…

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!” Ohkura yelled in despair as he stood up, punching his fists into the ground violently. He continuously punched until the ground seared through his skin, blood dripping down his tightly clenched hands.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Ohkura screamed as he leaned against Maruyama’s lifeless body. He hugged on to his friend’s body in guilt, shame; horror…Ohkura would never be able to forgive himself.

Never.

“M-Maru…Maru…no…no…Maru…I didn’t mean to…I didn’t…no…please…” Ohkura apologized over and over again, feeling that nothing he could say would be enough to gain forgiveness.

He hugged onto his friend’s dead body tightly and cried.

30 JOHNNIES REMAINING...

//end chapter

A/N: I admit it, I did get teary while writing that scene, but being the evil person I am...I can handle it. Lol.

I'm not going to say any apologies because I did warn you. But I do apologize if he happened to be your fave idol...trust me, I love Maruyama tooooooo but uh someone had to go. D:

Now I'm allowing you guys to throw votes at me and tell me who you want out.

But be somewhat practical, lol don't be like "homgs this guy has a gun and hes gonna kill my pretty boy, homgz i want him dead."

You can be bias but be uh practical bias?

THE BOYS

1	2	3	4	5

6	7	8	9	10

11	12	13	14	15

16	17	18	19	20

21	22	23	24	25

26	27	28	29	30

31	32

[Fanfic] Painful Realities (Epilogue)

2006-06-13T06:20:04Z

Title: Painful Realities (Epilogue)
Rating: PG-13
Genre: AU, BL
Pairings: Ryo x Tegoshi ~~(main)~~, Massu x Tegoshi ~~(main)~~, Koyama x Shige, Yamapi x Kusano, Ryo x Uchi (LOL i dunno if ryotego/massutego are main anymore...my fic evolved so much...XDDD)
Note: Um yeah, due to popular demand...AN EPILOGUE. Er, yay?

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.
Chapter Thirteen can be found here.
Chapter Fourteen can be found here.
Chapter Fifteen can be found here.
Chapter Sixteen can be found here.
Chapter Seventeen can be found here.
Chapter Eighteen can be found here.
Chapter Nineteen can be found here.
Chapter Twenty can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-One can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Two can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Three can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Four can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Five can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Six can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Seven can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Eight can be found here.
Chapter Twenty-Nine can be found here.
Chapter Thirty can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-One can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-Two can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-Three can be found here.
Chapter Thirty-Four can be found here.

Epilogue

The sun rose gently above the horizon, peering over the earth’s surface as it prepared the new glowing day to come. The vibrant rays of aliveness peered through the opened windows of an old castle located in the countryside of Italy. In one of the rooms of the antique castle resided two young lovers, slowly rising and waking up to voices of chirping birds from the warmth and security of their bed. It was finally time for them to rise.

“Kusano…” Yamashita Tomohisa smiled as he slowly sat up from the bed. He felt the sunlight lay upon his skin as it began to warm up his body by the sudden heat. “Time to get up…”

“Nghhhh…” Kusano Hironori groaned in bed as he slept on his stomach, hugging on to his pillow tightly, ignoring the other boy’s instruction.

Yamapi smiled as he admired Kusano’s slender naked body amidst the sunlight as he couldn’t help but see the boy as some sort of an angelic figure. He leaned over as he firmly pressed his index finger upon the nape of Kusano’s neck, sliding his finger down the boy’s spine. The boy immediately twitched as he jumped up in surprise. Kusano was incredibly ticklish.

“AH!” Kusano continued to shiver as he frowned slightly, refusing to wake up. The boy then resumed his sleeping position in bed, wrapping the light blankets tightly around him.

“Kusano….” Yamapi called out his lovers name as he leaned back on Kusano’s body, shaking it slightly with his elbows. “Wake up!!!!!!”

“Hnnnnnnnn….” Kusano mumbled in his pillow.

“Why do you sleep so much?” Yamapi asked as he continued to shake the other boy.

“Hnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn….”

“Did I wear you out that much?” Yamapi let out a sly grin.

“…………”

“I did, didn’t I?” Yamapi continued to smile.

“…………”

“I’m sorry…” Yamapi smiled gently as he tugged off Kusano’s covers. “But if you’re not going to wake up…you might as well take off your covers and allow me to see your sleeping face…”

“Wahhhhhh….” Kusano covered his face with his two hands.

“You’re such a baby!”

“I’ll wake up if and only if….” Kusano peered over shyly. “…you carry me…”

Yamapi smiled as he completely removed the bed sheets to the side, revealing Kusano’s naked body shining against the sunlight. His eyes scanned Kusano’s body as he began to study the familiar features for the millionth time.

“S-Stop that!” Kusano flushed as he began to cover himself with his arms.

“Stop what?” Yamapi smiled. “I’m not doing anything!”

“Stop staring at me like that!” Kusano blushed even harder.

“Staring like what?” Yamapi raised an eyebrow.

“Like how you were staring just now!” Kusano exclaimed as he curled his body into a ball.

“You’re so cute, did you know that?” Yamapi leaned over as he placed a kiss on Kusano’s forehead.

“You call me cute like everyday!” Kusano gave a small pout.

“Do you think I’m cute?” Yamapi asked, only for Kusano to shake his head.

“You’re too pretty to be cute.”

“Hah!” Yamapi then wrapped his arms around Kusano’s body as he carried his lover towards the bathtub. He began to turn the hot water on, watching the water slowly engulf Kusano’s body.

“It’s too hot!” Kusano complained as he watched steam rise from the bathtub.

“Here…” Yamapi got into the bathtub as well as he ruffled Kusano’s hair. “Let me cool it down for you.”

He then leaned over placing a gentle kiss upon Kusano’s lips.

A fresh breeze of cool air entered the historic hotel room as it immediately cooled down the waters, blowing away the steam. Kusano shivered slightly both from the kiss and the wind as something came up in thought.

“It’s almost spring time isn’t it?” Kusano peered over as looked towards the window.

“It’s about time for us to go back…” Yamapi smiled gently as he began to shampoo Kusano’s hair, massaging the boy’s head.

“Wow, three years went by so quickly…didn’t it?” Kusano exclaimed as he stuck out three fingers. “And we visited and lived in so many countries in Europe…France…Poland…England…Norway…Denmark…Sweden…”

“They were really fun, weren’t they?” Yamapi thought of the past memories.

“Yes it was fun because we got to visit all the orphanages and play with the children and take care of them…” Kusano nodded. “But I miss Japan…”

“Me too…”

“I sent a letter there telling of our return and Uchi sent one back,” Yamapi began to rinse Kusano’s hair.

“Ohhh, what did he say?” Kusano asked.

“He said that he’s going to throw a party for us…and said that it would be the perfect season…”

“Perfect season?”

“I think he wants to show us something…”

“Like a surprise?”

“You always liked surprises, didn’t you?”

“Teehee!” Kusano stuck out his tongue playfully as he grabbed the bottle of shampoo.

“My turn!”

Koyama Keiichirou frantically ran to his sink as he immediately began to wash his face. He had woken up a bit late and had a business meeting to attend to that very morning regarding expansion of his growing car company. He had been thinking about releasing his cars in different countries, particularly targeting America and hoping that he would be able to establish a business there.

He immediately slid into his clothes as he stormed out of the room, heading towards his garage, only to feel a gentle familiar grasp around his wrist.

“You forgot to do something!” Kato Shigeaki smiled warmly as Koyama’s eyes expanded in surprise.

“You are right!” Koyama smiled as he gave Shige’s hand a squeeze. “If it weren’t for you I would have forgotten and never forgive myself…”

“Oh don’t say that!” Shige shook his head as he gaily tugged his lover’s arm. “Quickly so you won’t be late!”

Both Koyama and Shige went into a secluded room as the room was filled with the scent of incense. Against the wall of the room were two photographs of Koyama parents along with offerings and expensive furniture to decorate the lonely room. The two boys leaned in front of the photographs, clasping their hands tightly together as their heads bent in a bow, giving a small prayer.

The boys then lifted up their heads as they smiled at each other and the photographs.

“Good morning!” Koyama greeted the photographs. “How are you doing mother? How are you doing father?”

“Good morning,” Shige greeted as well.

“Well, I’m going off to make that arrangement; hopefully it’ll be a successful deal! Remember, it was Shige’s idea for me to advertise our family car company to foreign buyers! Without Shige I don’t think I would have ever gotten so far or become so prosperous!”

“Ah, I didn’t do much…really…” Shige felt his face burn slightly as he felt Koyama’s hand grasp his tightly.

“No, you did…you really did…” Koyama faced Shige as he gave the other boy a warm smile. “I’m so glad…so grateful to have you by my side…”

Koyama then grabbed Shige’s waist as he pulled the other boy closer towards him. Koyama then placed his lips around the other, firmly covering the other boy’s mouth with his own. Shige kissed back only to stop shortly, blushing heavily.

“K-Keiichirou!” Shige gently pushed the other boy away. “N-Not in front of your parents!”

“Oh.” Koyama smiled as he scratched his head. He then gave an apologetic nod towards the photographs. “Sorry mom, sorry dad, you guys had to see it because I know how that feels…I mean I think it’s gross when you guys make out too…”

“Keiichirou!” Shige smacked the other boy playfully on the arms.

“Kidding kidding,” Koyama grinned as he stood up from his seat. “Well, I better get going…I’ll be home RIGHT after…don’t want to waste another second without you…”

“Okay!” Shige nodded as he began to straighten up Koyama’s tie. “Good luck!”

“I won’t need it!” Koyama stuck out his tongue. “Because just by having you is enough luck for me.”

Shige smiled warmly at Koyama’s mushy words as he waved his lover off. He then turned to the dining room, only to hear the phone ring down the hallway.

“Kato-san,” A servant greeted with a bow. “The phone is for you.”

Shige did feel weird being served by other servants and told he not to get accustomed to that sort of lifestyle.

“Don’t be so formal, just call me Shige,” Shige smiled as he gave an approving nod. He then walked towards the telephone as he placed the receiver upon his ear.

“Hello?”

Shige’s vibrant smile turned into an even brighter one at the sound of the person’s voice.

“AH! Uchi-san! It’s been quite awhile…hasn’t it?”

Afar from the city where Koyama and Shige currently resided in, there were two other individuals who lived in the countryside. Amongst the grassy lands filled with free space and fresh air proved to be somewhat of a better lifestyle.

Tegoshi Yuya had just finished making breakfast as he already set it upon the table. He wiped his hands upon his apron as he peered around the living room. He frowned slightly not finding the one person he was looking for as he ventured outside, only to feel the heavy sun shine upon his face.

“It’s a bright morning…isn’t it?” Tegoshi smiled as he continued to walk down the pathway into an isolated shed only finally find the one person he had been looking for.

Tegoshi smiled as he quietly crept into the shed, trying his best not to alarm the other boy, only to hear strange sounds. “M-Massu?”

Masuda Takahisa jumped up in slight surprise as he turned to Tegoshi with a bright smile on his face. He gently placed his index finger upon his lips as he signaled for Tegoshi to come over. Tegoshi cautiously walked over only to let out a small joyful gasp.

“T-They’re adorable!” Tegoshi whispered only to see a batch of four newborn kittens scrambling for their mother’s milk. “Where did you find them?”

“Just this morning,” Massu smiled. “I heard purring from the shed and found all these critters already in here…”

“Wah,” Tegoshi’s eyes shined at the sight of the kittens. “We should keep them!”

“Of course!” Massu nodded in agreement only to hear his stomach growl.

“Haha, are you hungry?”

Massu nodded shyly.

“I made something,” Tegoshi reached out for Massu’s hand. “Let’s go eat.”

“Yay, I can’t wait!” Massu grinned as he looked at the bright sun. “It’s a bright morning isn’t it?”

Tegoshi gave Massu’s hand a squeeze. “I was just thinking the same.”

Ever since the discovery of Tegoshi’s grand fortune, the boy spent numerous days of wondering what to do with the money. Yet the boy had finally come to a conclusion that he did not want to live a luxurious servant-filled life. During his days in the Nishikido residence, Tegoshi realized that true happiness can never be achieved that way. In the end, money never really satisfied anything.

Massu agreed with this. After all, living in the shadows of his own brother, Massu felt that Nishikido Ryo had never been truly completely satisfied by money itself. As long as the two had each other, they didn’t need money to keep them satisfied. So the two decided to move out into the countryside and establish a humble lifestyle there, living the rest of their lives in paradise. As for the remainder of the money, Tegoshi decided to leave it untouched. Yet he had attempted to offer the money to Nishikido Ryo, but Ryo strongly refused to take the money…

“I wonder how Nishikido-san is doing…” Tegoshi smiled softly.

“He’s doing well.” Massu reassured.

“How do you know?”

“I just know.”

Tegoshi tilted his head slightly in confusion.

“After all…” Massu smiled as the entered their small home. “He has Uchi-san with him…”

“You’re right…” Tegoshi nodded. “You’re right…”

And at that moment…the telephone rang.

Uchi Hiroki smiled as he hung up the phone. He had just conversed with Tegoshi and had his plans all set for Yamapi’s and Kusano’s arrival. The boy then walked out into the patio, smiling at the blooming fields of flowers before him.

Yes, it was the perfect season.

He then walked out into the flower fields, feeling as if he were in a game of hide and seek. If only he would be able to seek faster…

Nishikido Ryo lied down among the flower fields as he covered his face with his arms. He frowned slightly as the sunlight hit his face, closing his eyes tightly. The scent of the fresh spring flowers filled his nose as the wind blew gently, feeling wonderful upon Ryo’s skin. He continued to feel the heat upon him, only to have the sunlight vanish as a shadow appeared upon him.

“Ryo-chan…” Uchi smiled perkily as he peered over Ryo’s face. “I found you.”

Ryo lifted his arms from his face as his face scrunched up slightly at the sight of Uchi. He gave a warm smile as Uchi kneeled beside the other boy. Ryo looked up into Uchi’s face, noticing the bright sunlight shining behind Uchi’s head…as it almost looked like a halo.

“Do you believe in guardian angels?” Ryo asked.

“Hmm…guardian angels?” Uchi pondered as he began to gently run his fingers through Ryo’s hair. “Well…it depends…it depends on which angel you refer to…”

“Which angel…?” Ryo frowned slightly.

“I believe that there are two kinds of angels…one who guards us from the heavens above and one who guards us in a human form…” Uchi smiled.

“So, does that mean you believe in them?”

Uchi shook his head. “I do believe in them, but at the same time I don’t.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because I only believe in the human form guardian angels…”

“Why?”

“For the guardian angels from the heavens…well, it’s not like I can see them and I don’t know if they guard me for sure…it’s no use to base it off by assumption…” Uchi smiled down upon Ryo. “But I believe in the human ones…because I have been guarded.”

“How so?”

“Just when I felt that I lost everything…you came back into my life and saved me…”

“Funny…because I was just thinking the same…”

“R-Really?”

“Really.”

Ryo pulled down Uchi’s head towards him as he placed a kiss on the other boy’s lips.

It has been three years since the sudden death of Uchi’s uncle. Before his death, Uchi’s uncle had left in his will for Uchi to have every inch of his property and everything within it. Uchi had decided to he would reside in his uncle’s home as Ryo agreed to come and live with him.

Things were not easy for Ryo at the start. He had to get adjusted to his new lifestyle but Ryo later learned that he was happier this way. More laughter and smiles had been brought into his life as he shared them with Uchi, making memories on the flower fields and raising the flowers as his own children. It was much better than worrying about bicycle businesses when one can just live peacefully amongst a beautiful plantation of flowers.

Kato Shigeaki greeted his lover at the door as he pulled Koyama’s arm into the living room.

“Something happening?” Koyama asked in slightly surprise.

“Yup!” Shige nodded excitedly. “Yamashita-san and Kusano-kun are coming back to the country, so Uchi-san decided to have a gathering at his place.”

“Wow, it’s been awhile since I have seen any of them!” Koyama smiled. “We’ll be sure to go.”

“Almost like a reunion, huh?”

“Yup, like a reunion.”

Masuda Takahisa peered from the doorway as he looked at his watch. The train would leave in half an hour and Massu feared that he and Tegoshi would miss it.

“Tegoshi!” Massu anxiously looked at the clock once more. “Are you almost ready?”

Tegoshi frantically appeared at the door. “Sorry, I just wanted to make sure that the kittens were safe…”

“Oh!” Massu exclaimed. “We should give three of them away!”

Tegoshi eyes brightened as he nodded in agreement. “What a wonderful idea!”

Yamashita Tomohisa and Kusano Hironori smiled in excitement as a vast view of flower fields filled their eyes. The two walked hand in hand towards the small house implanted amongst the flower fields, only to be greeted by Uchi’s smiling face. In a few more seconds, Koyama’s and Shige’s smiling faces peered in from behind.

“Hey!” Yamapi grinned as he waved.

“You guys are finally here!” Uchi smiled as he met the two halfway.

“Sorry! Are we late?” Yamapi smiled apologetically.

Koyama shook his head. “Tegoshi and Masuda are still not here.”

“Shame on them for being late!” Yamapi grinned.

“Haha, well, let’s just wait inside for the meantime…” Uchi smiled as he ushered the two in. “Ryo’s inside…”

Yamapi and Kusano greeted Ryo with smiling faces only for Ryo to frown heavily.

“Bah.”

“You are so mean!” Yamapi nudged his friend. “This is how you greet us after three years?”

“At least he said something!” Koyama exclaimed. “He just stared at me when Shige and I came in.”

“Haha, I guess I should feel somewhat special, huh?” Yamapi stuck out his tongue.

“Just a bit.” Koyama grinned. “Well, how was Europe?”

“Orgasmictastic!” Yamapi winked as he gave Kusano a nudge.

“Fwah!” Kusano felt his face flush.

“Ew, that sounds gross,” Ryo scrunched up his nose only to pause shortly. His eyes widened slightly in surprise.

“What’s Ryo looking at?” Yamapi turned his head as everyone else did the same, only to see Tegoshi and Massu at the door.

“Everyone!” Tegoshi smiled as he held a basket on his arm.

“Tegoshi! Masuda!” Koyama greeted.

“Been a while since we were all together like this, huh?” Masuda smiled.

“Um three years? Yeah,” Kusano nodded.

Tegoshi then walked towards Ryo as he gave the older boy a warm smile. “It’s been a long time…hasn’t it?”

Ryo smiled back. “How have you been Tegoshi?”

“OHHHH, I SEE HOW IT IS!” Yamapi flailed his arms in the air.

“Hahahaha, I find it horribly amusing how he starts talking when Tegoshi comes here,” Koyama snorted.

Ryo ignored the other two as he continued to focus his attention upon Tegoshi. He noticed how the boy had not changed a bit and was still as beautiful as ever.

“I’m quite well,” Tegoshi smiled.

“Masuda treating you well?” Ryo stole a glance at Massu.

“I couldn’t ask for anyone better.”

Ryo smiled as he gave a small nod. “I’m not surprised. After all he did take care of me almost all my life…”

“How are you?” Tegoshi asked.

“Happy.”

“I’m happy for you.”

“Thanks.”

“I also have a present for you…” Tegoshi placed the basket upon the table. “Well, for all of you guys…from both Masuda and me…”

Tegoshi took out a kitten from the basket as he placed it into Ryo’s hand. Ryo’s face brightened at the sight of the kitten as he pulled Uchi towards him.

Masuda took out the other two kittens as he place one in Yamapi’s hands and Koyama’s hands. “Please take good care of them along with Shige and Kusano…”

“They are so cute!” Shige smiled as he petted the kitten.

“Ah!” Kusano smiled happily as he gently grabbed the kitten from Yamapi’s hands. “Our baby!”

“Tegoshi and I have a kitten back at home…” Massu smiled warmly at his friends. “They have been separated from their brothers and sisters, but hopefully we’ll all be able to raise them…haha…kind of like a huge family!”

“Haha yeah! It is!” Tegoshi nodded. “Kind of like how I’m your kitten’s uncle, well, we’re all basically each other’s kitten’s uncles!”

“THAT…is probably the gayest thing I have EVER heard…” Ryo commented. “BUT…as I hate to admit it…”

“He likes it!” Yamapi nudged Ryo playfully. “Come on, admit it, you know deep inside you LOVE all of us!”

“Shut up!” Ryo scowled as he pushed Yamapi to the side. Yet his frown slowly turned into a small smile.

“But I guess it’s nice…nice to know that you have a family…”

“Finally, Ryo-chan is being honest.” Uchi smiled as everyone laughed.

THE END END!!!!!!!!

A/N: EE I'm sorry if the epilogue disappointed you. Lol, but now I have officially COMPLETED THIS FIC! So uh yeah, no more. But it was really fun writing this and stuff, I'm honored that people requested for an epilogue and I hope you guys enjoyed it to some extent. x)

Now I'm going to start focusing on my other fics so I hope you guys will give my other fics a chance as well. x)

Thank you guys for reading and for all the support and stuff. ♥

SAYONARA!

[Fanfic] Love at First Sight (Chapter 13)

2006-06-12T03:56:50Z

Title: Love at First Sight (Chapter 13)
Groups: KATTUN/NEWS
Pairings: Kusame (MAIN), Kusapi, Akame, RyoUeda (?!?!), JunnoShige (WTF?!?!), Koyato...more to come...?
Rating: PG-13/R
Warnings: Profanity
Synopsis: This is a fic lightly influenced by Shakesphere's Romeo and Juliet. Although the story itself takes place in modern times, you can see some parallelism from the actual play to my own fic. But yeah anyways, it's this whole theme of KATTUN versus NEWS rivalry thingie going on, blah blah blah. Why don't you give it a shot? :)

Chapter One can be found here.
Chapter Two can be found here.
Chapter Three can be found here.
Chapter Four can be found here.
Chapter Five can be found here.
Chapter Six can be found here.
Chapter Seven can be found here.
Chapter Eight can be found here.
Chapter Nine can be found here.
Chapter Ten can be found here.
Chapter Eleven can be found here.
Chapter Twelve can be found here.

Chapter 13

“We’ll all be hosts dressed as females, probably in maid outfits, but in the end…there will be an auction for the six most attractive hosts. The six will have to go on a date with their winner…whether the winner is male or female…three of the hosts are from our school and the other three are from THEIR school…”

Akanishi Jin looked at the students in the student council meeting. He had recently received an email from Aoi High and decided to just go along with their initial plan of having hosts. Jin decided to go along with it only because he knew how girls often squealed over beautiful men…he might as well make the best of it.

“Do ALL of us have to dress as females…?” Nakamaru raised his hand hesitantly.

“YES…ALL of you…” Jin nodded. “We’ll all wear wigs and make up. We’ll also set up different kinds of booths, like a café or game booths; we’ll be serving as maids…”

“So, who’s going to be auctioned off?” Koki asked as the other boys stirred in their seats.

“I guess whoever are the top three girly looking boys from our school?” Jin looked around the room. “Any nominations?”

“You.”

Jin looked at a random student from Akai High as all the other boys nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, Akanishi-san sure does appear feminine! I’m sure the bidding will go high for him!” Another boy exclaimed.

“B-But…” Jin didn’t like the idea of auctioning himself. He had no desire to waste a day going on a date with an unknown stranger. Akanishi Jin had no time for that. “Don’t you guys think that…?”

“Face it Jin, you’re pretty, look if it were me up there, I don’t think anyone would place a bid on me…” Nakamaru retorted and threw a look at Koki. “…or this guy over here…”

“HEY!” Koki exclaimed as his voice softened at the trueness of Nakamaru’s statement. “Well…I guess…”

“Okay, I get your fucking point,” Jin snapped. “I’ll fucking do it. Fuck.”

“Now, he’s getting all pissed!” Junno rolled his eyes.

“He’ll get over it,” Ueda smiled as Koki suddenly grabbed his arm.

“I nominate Ueda!”

“Yeah! Ueda!” The other boys agreed.

Ueda felt his face turn pink as he looked shyly at Jin. He didn’t mind being auctioned…and it was true that he was possibly the most girlish of the boys.

“Okay, so me and Ueda, who’s our last victim?” Jin’s eyes scanned the room. None appeared girly or girly to his expectations…

“What about Kamenashi-san?” A boy suggested causing Jin to bite his lips slightly.

“Kame’s in the hospital right now…” Jin said softly.

“But wouldn’t he be better by the time of the festival?” Another boy asked.

“Yeah, we have a few weeks and I’m sure Kamenashi-san will be okay by then. After all, he is pretty feminine looking…”

“…” Jin frowned slightly. He knew that Kame was upset at him for what he did to Kusano and that Kame refused to talk with him. But maybe he will be able to patch things up? Maybe through this spring festival…he’ll be able to connect with Kame once more?

“Okay, Kame it is.”

Jin took a deep breath as he gave an approving nod.

Kamenashi Kazuya slowly lifted his eyes only to find himself in an unknown destination. He frowned slightly as he felt a poignant pain running through his head as he looked at the hospital clothes he was wearing. The boy felt the bandages on his face as he turned his head slowly to the side, only to see a familiar face he definitely did not expect to see.

“N-Nishikido!” Kame exclaimed in surprise as Nishikido Ryo glared straight at him. “W-Where am I?”

“Hell.”

Ryo bluntly answered as he continued to glare at the other boy.

“….hell?” Kame frowned slightly.

“I’ll fucking make your life a living hell.”

Kame ignored Ryo’s comment as he turned his head away, looking up to the ceiling. The boy’s actions irritated Ryo as he hated to be ignored.

“DID YOU NOT HEAR ME?” Ryo shouted across the room.

Kame continued to ignore.

“HELLO! FUCKING LOOK AT THE PERSON WHEN THE PERSON IS FUCKING LOOKING AT YOU!”

At that moment a nurse stormed into the room.

“NISHIKIDO!” The nurse cried out as she ran to the boy. “I COULD HEAR YOU DOWN THE HALLWAY! PLEASE WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE! AND LOWER YOUR VOICE! THE CHILDREN ARE MIMICKING YOU!”

“Those fucking retards!” Ryo scowled. “Okay, okay, I get your point, now leave.”

The nurse let out a huge sigh as she hesitantly left the room. Ryo then turned his attention back to Kame as he grabbed a flower from the vase beside him. Ryo ripped the stem from the flower as he threw the flower towards Kame’s bed as the flower landed on Kame’s chest.

“Pretty…” Kame lifted the flower as he examined its petals. “If only all things can be beautiful in this world…”

“Fucking faggot,” Ryo scowled once more only for Kame to turn his head and stare straight at him, making Ryo feel slightly uncomfortable.

“But why is it that our world is filled with so much ugliness?” Kame asked.

“Because you’re in it.” Ryo responded only for Kame to shake his head.

“Haha, I remember long time ago in middle school, you told me that I was so ugly that it made your heart hurt…” Kame gave a small smile.

“And you still are…” Ryo retorted, being angered by Kame’s smile.

“…and then I cried and Jin asked me what was wrong so I told him and then he said…” Kame continued to smile as he petted the flower petals. “…then he said, well, Ryo called me fat.”

Ryo gave a small laugh. “I remember…”

“But you never meant any harm…that time…you only meant it as a joke…” Kame looked at Ryo.

Ryo’s smile turned into a huge frown. “Well, things are different now…”

“Don’t you find it ridiculous?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Do you want me to fucking kill you?”

“I wish we could get along.”

“Don’t make me laugh.”

“I’m not joking.”

“I still need to kick your ass for what you did to Kusano.”

“Kusano? What happened to Kusano?”

“Don’t play dumb, we know you kicked his ass…”

“…I would never…” Kame frowned. He knew it was Jin’s doing and he hated Jin for doing that. Yet what he hated more was the segregation. He hated the split of the two schools. He hated the fact that the person he loved was in the other school…

“And fucking Jin kicked mine…one day I’m going to kill that fucker…just watch me…I’ll fucking kill him…” Ryo growled as he clenched his fists.

At that moment the door abruptly opened only for a small boy to pop out. Kusano Hironori carried a box of cake and a bouquet of flowers. He frantically entered the room, slightly surprised at the sight of Nishikido Ryo.

“Kusano!” Ryo’s eyes widened slightly. “Came to visit me?”

Kusano smiled uneasily as he slowly shook his head. Ryo frowned. He didn’t like the expression on Kusano’s face.

“I’m here for Kamenashi-san…” Kusano smiled at Kame as Kame was overjoyed with happiness.

“WHAT?” Ryo exclaimed. “WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU VISITING THAT FUCKER? DON’T YOU REMEMBER THE BRUISES HE GAVE YOU?”

“It wasn’t Kamenashi-san…” Kusano retorted in defense. The boy was beginning to feel annoyed at Ryo. “Well, if you excuse me, I don’t want to waste my visiting time…”

Kusano walked over as he grabbed a curtain that served as a wall between the two beds.

“H-Hey! What do you think you’re doing?” Ryo frowned as Kusano pulled the curtain.

“I want some alone time with Kamenashi-san, so please leave us alone,” Kusano stuck out his tongue playfully as Ryo stared at the boy in disbelief.

He could not believe what was going on.

Kusano smiled as he took a stool and sat beside Kame. He placed the bouquet of flowers in an empty vase, putting the box of cake beside it.

“How are you feeling Kamenashi-san? You still remember me, right? I hope that ball didn’t give you amnesia or anything…” Kusano smiled at the older boy as Kame shook his head.

“The sight of you cured me. I feel as if I can leave the hospital.” Kame smiled warmly at the other boy.

“DON’T MAKE ME PUKE!” Ryo shouted from the other side.

Kusano rolled his eyes as he grabbed a paper bag, opening the curtain and throwing the paper bag at Ryo. “MY present for you.”

Ryo continued to stare at Kusano in disbelief as Kusano stirred his attention back to Kame.

“Anyways, Kamenashi-san…I just wanted to say that I was very glad to see you play baseball…your pitches were amazing! It made my heart beat really fast and I’m happy to announce that your school won the game!”

“WHAT? WHAT THE FUCKING FUCK?” Ryo interrupted once more. “YOU’RE SHITTING ME. AOI HIGH IS SUPPOSED TO WIN. OHHH YOU FUCKERS WILL GET IT GOOD. JUST BECAUSE ME AND UCHI WERE MISSING, YOU FUCKERS GOT LUCKY…FUCKING LUCKY…F-U-C-K-I-N-G LUCK-”

The nurse stormed into the room once more.

“NISHIKIDO!” The nurse cried out. “Okay, that’s it, we are taking you outside so you can reevaluate yourself!”

“WHAT? YOU CAN’T DO THAT!” Ryo screamed.

“GENTLEMEN!” The nurse instructed two male nurses as they grabbed a hold of Ryo’s body, placing him into a wheelchair. The two nurses practically carried the boy out.

“DO YOU KNOW WHO MY FATHER IS? YOU’LL BE SORRY! FUCKING SORRY! FUCKING FUCKING SORRY!”

Ryo’s voice echoed through the halls as Kame shook his head. “He’s crazy.”

“He scares me,” Kusano nodded. “I’m glad he’s gone.”

“Me too.” Kame smiled. “Sucks I’m stuck in the same room as him.”

“I feel bad for you! You should change rooms!” Kusano exclaimed.

“It’s okay, I can handle him,” Kame smiled. “But thanks…for being there for me and for being supportive…”

Kusano smiled. “You’re welcome.”

The room became silent as the two boys smiled shyly at his other, not knowing exactly what to say next.

“OH!” Kusano exclaimed as he clapped his hands.

“What?” Kame continued to smile.

“Our schools! Our schools are joining for the spring festival thing!” Kusano smiled.

“Ohhhh, what’s the theme?” Kame smiled. He would be able to work with Kusano freely.

“Male hosts dressed as females!” Kusano grinned. “Although I kind of think that idea is stupid, but oh well, whatever…”

“I don’t think it’s stupid.” Kame shook his head.

“You don’t…?”

“Because I want to see Kusano in a dress.”

Kusano felt his face turn red.

“I don’t think I look good in dresses…”

“I think you look very cute in dresses…”

“Now you’re making me blush…” Kusano wrapped his hands around his face.

“But I like making you blush…”

“KYAH!”

Kusano blushed even harder as he turned his face away.

Yamashita Tomohisa frowned slightly as he looked around the student council room. He frowned because someone was missing.

“Where’s Kusano?” Yamapi asked as he looked around the room.

“He murmured something about hospital…” Tegoshi lifted his head. “Maybe to visit Ryo-san?”

“Hm probably…” Yamapi gave a small grunt. The past days were quite a bummer for him as the school’s spirit had been quite down due to the loss of the baseball game. Not to mention the fact that Kusano had been purposely avoiding him in and out of the house. “Well…anyways…I’m here to ask you guys who you think should be auctioned…”

“TEGOSHI!” Uchi grinned as he nudged the smaller boy. “I bet all the girls will squeal over him, he’d make a lovely girl!”

“Haha, I was thinking the same,” Yamapi nodded as he looked at Tegoshi who appeared to be blushing slightly.

“Don’t forget Miss Shige over here,” Koyama called out as he gave Shige a small push. “After all, he was the bearer of the idea in the first place!”

“Of course, can’t forget Shige…” Yamapi grinned as he wrote Shige’s name down. “How about for the third…?”

“What about Kusano?” Massu suggested as the other boys slowly agreed.

“Yeah, he’s a cute kid; some girl will probably want to gobble him up.” Another boy commented.

Yamapi frowned slightly. He didn’t particularly like the idea of auctioning his step brother. Well it wasn’t that he didn’t like it, it was more because he didn’t want it…at all…

“Hm, well, I think Massu would make a better girl…” Yamapi retorted.

“MASSU? ARE YOU KIDDING ME?” Shige cried out. “That’s disgusting.”

“Yeah, I agree, let’s not auction Massu…” Uchi agreed only for Yamapi to strike up another idea.

“How about you Uchi?” Yamapi suggested. “You look like a girl!”

“What! NO I DON’T!” Uchi retorted. “Same goes to you!”

“Wow, we have a lot of girly looking people in this school, don’t we?” Koyama commented.

“I say we should just go with Kusano!” Uchi exclaimed for he truly had no desire to be auctioned off. Plus Kusano wasn’t present at the moment and wouldn’t be able to fend for himself.

“Yeah!” The whole room was filled with agreement and nods as Yamapi had no choice but to accept.

“..fine…” Yamapi’s hand clenched his pen tightly as he slowly spelled out Kusano’s name.

“Yay! We’re all set!” Uchi clapped his hands.

“Oh yeah, the festival is going to be held at the local park,” Koyama announced. “Since it’s a joint thing…the community wanted it to be held there…”

“And let’s try not to get into any fights…” Yamapi stated firmly. “Just for that day…no hostility…”

The whole room responded with nods.

//end chapter

A/N: GOMEN NASAI FOR TAKING SO LONG!!!!!

EE yeah, but finals are finally over and summer is coming soon so hopefully I'll have more time to write and stuff.

Not to mention the fact that I have started another fic and I still have an epilogue to write.

Omg i am SO BAD. D: